i_o wait_v till_o far_a time_n which_o be_v the_o only_a true_a touchstone_n will_v distinguish_v foolish_a vision_n from_o real_a prophecy_n i_o find_v something_o surprise_v and_o extraordinary_a in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o cotterus_n christina_n and_o drabitius_fw-la which_o be_v publish_v by_o comenius_n cotterus_n who_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o be_v great_a and_o magnific_a the_o image_n of_o his_o vision_n have_v so_o much_o majesty_n and_o grandeur_n that_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n have_v hardly_o more_o they_o be_v also_o admirable_o lay_v together_o every_o thing_n support_v itself_o and_o one_o part_n do_v not_o contradict_v another_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o a_o simple_a artisan_n can_v have_v imagine_v such_o great_a thing_n without_o divine_a assistance_n the_o two_o year_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o christina_n be_v in_o my_o judgement_n a_o train_n of_o as_o great_a miracle_n as_o have_v ever_o be_v since_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o even_o the_o life_n of_o the_o great_a prophet_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o more_o miraculous_a than_o what_o happen_v to_o that_o maid_n drabitius_fw-la have_v also_o his_o height_n and_o excellency_n but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n he_o be_v obscure_a these_o three_o prophet_n concur_v to_o foretell_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n as_o a_o thing_n that_o shall_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v but_o withal_o they_o have_v so_o many_o thing_n that_o offend_v that_o no_o man_n can_v satisfy_v himself_o to_o rely_v upon_o what_o they_o say_v therefore_o i_o resolve_v to_o look_v into_o the_o fountain_n itself_o of_o the_o holy_a oracle_n to_o see_v if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v not_o teach_v i_o something_o more_o certain_a and_o more_o exact_a concern_v the_o approach_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n than_o what_o other_o interpreter_n have_v discover_v from_o thence_o i_o will_v free_o acknowledge_v that_o when_o i_o first_o look_v into_o the_o divine_a oracle_n my_o opinion_n be_v in_o favour_n of_o what_o i_o search_v for_o be_v altogether_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n i_o be_v also_o full_o persuade_v of_o this_o truth_n that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o that_o the_o principal_a character_n of_o that_o antichristianism_n be_v the_o superstition_n which_o for_o more_o than_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n have_v disfigure_v the_o church_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a many_o thing_n without_o reckon_v the_o modern_a prophecy_n make_v i_o hope_n that_o we_o be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o that_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n at_o the_o close_a whereof_o babylon_n must_v fall_v the_o heathen_a be_v convert_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v full_o settle_v first_o i_o reflect_v on_o the_o long_a duration_n of_o that_o idolatry_n which_o have_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n i_o see_v that_o it_o begin_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n that_o be_v thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o no_o instance_n can_v be_v give_v where_o god_n suffer_v so_o great_a a_o corruption_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n without_o give_v some_o remedy_n and_o relief_n i_o consider_v far_o that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n god_n give_v a_o terrible_a blow_n to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o the_o pagan_a religion_n the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n swede_n denmark_n the_o protestant_a state_n of_o germany_n the_o unite_a province_n the_o swisser_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o france_n break_v from_o the_o papacy_n all_o at_o once_o appear_v to_o i_o so_o considerable_a a_o matter_n that_o i_o can_v nor_o persuade_v myself_o but_o that_o god_n have_v make_v mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o yet_o i_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n among_o the_o expositor_n of_o that_o book_n or_o i_o find_v that_o they_o have_v look_v for_o it_o in_o those_o place_n where_o i_o see_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o hereupon_o i_o suspect_v that_o that_o part_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o describe_v the_o degree_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v much_o near_o than_o be_v common_o think_v consider_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n as_o one_o half_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n i_o suppose_v that_o the_o other_o half_o can_v not_o be_v far_o off_o there_o be_v already_o near_o 200_o year_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o when_o god_n make_v great_a empire_n fall_v and_o not_o all_o at_o once_o the_o distance_n be_v not_o common_o so_o great_a between_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n and_o the_o second_o after_o this_o i_o consider_v the_o present_a posture_n of_o the_o world_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o as_o if_o all_o thing_n be_v prepare_v for_o some_o great_a revolution_n it_o be_v as_o easy_a with_o god_n to_o work_v in_o one_o moment_n and_o without_o precede_a disposition_n as_o to_o take_v time_n and_o prepare_v the_o matter_n nevertheless_o we_o see_v that_o by_o secret_a method_n which_o man_n perceive_v not_o he_o open_v the_o way_n to_o his_o great_a work_n for_o example_n the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o heathen_a world_n be_v a_o great_a revolution_n god_n prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o this_o great_a event_n many_o age_n before_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o admirable_a mean_n of_o which_o no_o man_n then_o know_v the_o tendency_n and_o design_n 1._o he_o reduce_v the_o world_n to_o two_o language_n which_o be_v almost_o universal_a the_o greek_a and_o latin_a that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o gospel_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o be_v communicate_v difference_n of_o language_n be_v a_o great_a hindrance_n of_o such_o a_o communication_n it_o be_v true_a the_o apostle_n have_v the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o can_v speak_v all_o language_n but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o all_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v the_o same_o privilege_n 2._o the_o world_n be_v almost_o whole_o unite_v under_o one_o empire_n viz._n the_o roman_a which_o be_v another_o mean_n to_o facilitate_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o if_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v divide_v into_o many_o little_a principality_n under_o several_a soyeraigns_n as_o the_o west_n be_v at_o this_o day_n it_o have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o divers_a of_o they_o if_o not_o the_o most_o part_n will_v have_v deny_v entrance_n to_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v the_o new_a preacher_n little_a lord_n who_o have_v not_o much_o to_o do_v concern_v themselves_o more_o particular_o about_o every_o part_n of_o their_o territory_n than_o great_a emperor_n who_o have_v the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o mind_n be_v force_v to_o remit_v the_o care_n of_o less_o important_a matter_n to_o their_o deputy_n and_o lieutenant_n 3._o the_o dispersion_n of_o the_o jew_n by_o their_o frequent_a captivity_n be_v also_o a_o mean_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prepare_v the_o way_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n they_o give_v they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god._n 4._o another_o thing_n which_o contribute_v very_o much_o to_o this_o design_n of_o god_n be_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n whereby_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n become_v common_a among_o the_o heathen_n and_o about_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n appearance_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v multitude_n of_o those_o proselyte_n which_o be_v call_v proselyte_n of_o the_o gate_n such_o as_o be_v not_o real_o jew_n but_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v pagan_n they_o renounce_v their_o idolatry_n they_o be_v present_v every_o sabbath_n day_n at_o the_o read_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n they_o have_v a_o distinct_a place_n in_o the_o synagogue_n it_o be_v of_o they_o we_o so_o often_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n under_o the_o name_n of_o devout_a and_o such_o as_o fear_v god_n among_o the_o gentile_n cornelius_n be_v of_o that_o number_n it_o can_v not_o be_v difficult_a for_o they_o to_o abandon_v paganism_n for_o they_o have_v already_o leave_v it_o and_o they_o can_v not_o be_v hinder_v from_o become_a christian_n by_o judaisme_n for_o they_o have_v never_o embrace_v it_o so_o that_o they_o become_v christian_n without_o change_n or_o violence_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o convert_a gentile_n be_v such_o as_o these_o 5._o and_o by_o the_o same_o good_a providence_n of_o god_n philosophy_n begin_v to_o flourish_v among_o the_o pagan_n a_o little_a before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o refine_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o
piece_n the_o whole_a earth_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o for_o it_o mortify_v all_o its_o neighbour_n who_o it_o do_v not_o subdue_v the_o 6_o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n belong_v to_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o 8_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n add_v to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o it_o show_v the_o degree_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v bring_v to_o its_o division_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n 8._o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n &_o i_o consider_v the_o horn_n &_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n &_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n &_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 24._o the_o angel_n explain_v this_o place_n say_v the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v &_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o &_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o &_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a &_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o think_v to_o change_v time_n &_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n see_v the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o ten_o other_o which_o be_v make_v after_o the_o year_n 450._o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o which_o be_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o ten_o come_v up_o a_o little_a horn_n a_o monarch_n that_o appear_v as_o nothing_o a_o priest_n that_o insensible_o increase_v his_o power_n over_o these_o ten_o king_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v away_o the_o three_o part_n of_o their_o demain_n jurisdiction_n &_o power_n this_o be_v what_o have_v be_v exact_o accomplish_v in_o the_o papacy_n which_o have_v take_v away_o from_o the_o western_a king_n more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o estate_n which_o be_v become_v church_n land_n &_o dependent_a on_o the_o church_n more_o than_o a_o three_o of_o their_o jurisdiction_n by_o the_o tribunal_n of_o bishop_n &_o official_o who_o draw_v almost_o all_o cause_n to_o they_o under_o the_o pretence_n that_o there_o be_v something_o mingle_v with_o they_o that_o respect_v the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o conscience_n last_o more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o power_n by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v make_v king_n their_o vassal_n a_o hundred_o way_n beside_o this_o the_o pope_n have_v particular_o overthrow_v these_o three_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n that_o of_o the_o lombard_n &_o that_o of_o germany_n which_o they_o have_v make_v dependent_a on_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o little_a horn_n speak_v word_n of_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n &_o against_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o destroy_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o persecute_v they_o even_o to_o blood_n it_o think_v to_o change_v the_o time_n &_o the_o law_n it_o make_v attempt_n against_o the_o divine_a law_n it_o destroy_v god_n command_n &_o dispense_v with_o they_o it_o command_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n &_o creature_n which_o god_n forbid_v it_o permit_v crime_n which_o god_n abominate_v &_o against_o which_o he_o have_v make_v severe_a law_n this_o also_o be_v the_o true_a description_n of_o the_o pope_n &_o the_o papacy_n to_o this_o horn_n be_v give_v a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_v or_o the_o half_a of_o a_o time_n one_o year_n two_o year_n half_o a_o year_n three_o year_n &_o half_a in_o all_o 360._o prophetical_a day_n to_o a_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 1260._o year_n see_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o 11_o 13_o &_o 17._o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n be_v a_o comment_n i_o behold_v till_o the_o throne_n be_v cast_v down_o 9_o v._o 9_o &_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n do_v sit_v who_o garment_n be_v white_a as_o snow_n &_o the_o hair_n of_o his_o head_n like_o the_o pure_a wool_n his_o throne_n be_v like_o the_o fiery_a flame_n &_o his_o wheel_n as_o burn_a fire_n a_o fiery_a stream_n issue_v &_o come_v forth_o from_o before_o he_o 10._o v._o 10._o thousand_o thousand_o minister_v to_o he_o &_o ten_o thousand_o time_n ten_o thousand_o stand_v before_o he_o the_o judgement_n be_v set_v &_o the_o book_n be_v open_v i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v 11_o v._o 11_o i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v &_o his_o body_n destroy_v &_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n in_o the_o explication_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v daniel_n we_o read_v but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v 26_o v._o 26_o &_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n &_o do_v minion_n 27._o v._o 27._o &_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n &_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v &_o obey_v he_o the_o judgement_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o the_o last_o judgement_n god_n appear_v sit_v on_o a_o magnificent_a throne_n not_o to_o judge_n the_o whole_a world_n but_o to_o judge_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o antichristian_a period_n &_o to_o deal_v forth_o the_o various_a punishment_n that_o befall_v this_o monarchy_n for_o 7_o or_o 8_o hundred_o year_n to_o bring_v it_o to_o its_o end_n this_o fire_n these_o flame_n these_o wheel_n burn_v like_o fire_n on_o which_o the_o throne_n move_v represent_v the_o greatness_n of_o those_o punishment_n and_o behold_v the_o text_n of_o the_o 9_o ch._n in_o which_o st._n john_n present_v to_o our_o view_n the_o saracen_n &_o the_o turk_n that_o make_v desolate_a the_o roman_n antichristan_n empire_n &_o of_o the_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 18_o &_o 19_o where_o god_n in_o divers_a vision_n represent_v the_o different_a step_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n as_o for_o what_o be_v say_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v the_o matter_n &_o text_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o ch._n of_o the_o 20_o 21_o &_o 22._o throughout_o so_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o follow_v the_o path_n which_o we_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o commentary_n on_o ten_o or_o twelve_o verse_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n of_o daniel_n chap._n iu._n the_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o denote_v the_o great_a event_n &_o bring_v the_o world_n to_o its_o end_n in_o the_o 4_o ch._n the_o h._n spirit_n open_v the_o scene_n the_o 5_o be_v a_o praeludium_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 6._o ch._n the_o first_o book_n be_v seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v very_o obscure_a indeed_o it_o be_v so_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o never_o will_v any_o thing_n be_v say_v on_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o go_v beyond_o conjecture_n &_o probability_n whereas_o as_o for_o the_o second_o i_o hold_v that_o one_o may_v attain_v to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o &_o certain_o know_v that_o one_o have_v find_v it_o see_v what_o in_o my_o judgement_n may_v best_o be_v say_v on_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v how_o far_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v the_o seven_o seal_n certain_o reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o not_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o our_o interpreter_n have_v imagine_v in_o divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o world_n from_o j._n christ_n to_o its_o end_n into_o seven_o period_n almost_o equal_a the_o six_o first_o seal_n do_v not_o go_v beyond_o 300._o year_n but_o the_o seven_o seal_n be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o do_v produce_v they_o now_o these_o seven_o trumpet_n bring_v the_o event_n even_o to_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o first_o not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o 6_o seal_n so_o that_o these_o seven_o seal_n be_v as_o six_o branch_n that_o shoot_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o a_o tree_n with_o a_o seven_o great_a branch_n which_o itself_o become_v a_o great_a arm_n &_o shoot_v forth_o seven_o other_o branch_n as_o for_o this_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v by_o any_o that_o read_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n with_o any_o attention_n
duo_fw-la certissima_fw-la there_o be_v two_o thing_n most_o certain_a of_o which_o this_o be_v one_o have_v not_o the_o jew_n already_o receive_v a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o false_a messiah_n do_v they_o not_o follow_v their_o famous_a barchocheva_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o adrian_n by_o who_o order_n more_o than_o a_o million_o of_o jew_n that_o revolt_v from_o all_o part_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o this_o false_a messiah_n be_v massacre_v why_o must_v he_o of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v be_v antichrist_n jerusalem_n antichrist_n be_v not_o to_o have_v his_o seat_n at_o jerusalem_n iu._n but_o antichrist_n must_v have_v his_o seat_n at_o jerusalem_n therefore_o he_o must_v be_v account_v by_o the_o jew_n for_o the_o messiah_n another_o chimaera_n if_o the_o messiah_n must_v have_v his_o seat_n at_o jerusalem_n why_o do_v they_o make_v he_o to_o come_v forth_o from_o among_o the_o ten_o horn_n i._n e._n from_o among_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n at_o this_o day_n viz._n germany_n for_o that_o only_a at_o this_o day_n do_v subsist_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n what_o connection_n what_o coherence_n can_v a_o jew_n sit_v in_o jerusalem_n have_v with_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n of_o germany_n why_o do_v they_o acknowledge_v a_o little_a before_o that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o last_o king_n that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n what_o be_v there_o in_o common_a between_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o a_o jew_n that_o must_v reign_v at_o jerusalem_n be_v it_o perhaps_o because_o antichrist_n shall_v reign_v in_o germany_n by_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o persian_a empire_n must_v have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o assyrian_a because_o the_o persian_n do_v extend_v their_o dominion_n in_o all_o place_n where_o the_o assyrian_n once_o do_v reign_v this_o dream_n be_v found_v on_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o on_o what_o the_o h._n ghost_n say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o antichrist_n shall_v slay_v shall_v lie_v dead_a on_o the_o place_n of_o the_o great_a city_n where_fw-mi j._n christ_n be_v crucify_v now_o he_o be_v crucify_v at_o jerusalem_n as_o to_o the_o first_o we_o say_v that_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n signify_v the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v no_o long_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n since_o god_n cause_v this_o voice_n to_o be_v hear_v there_o let_v we_o depart_v hence_o since_o god_n have_v entire_o abollisht_v the_o moysaicall_a service_n since_o the_o law_n be_v abrogate_a and_o the_o gospel_n establish_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v the_o very_a christian_a church_n wherein_o the_o throne_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v raise_v up_o and_o as_o for_o that_o city_n in_o the_o revelation_n where_o jesus_n christ_n be_v crucify_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o which_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n be_v crucify_v it_o be_v also_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n who_o have_v crucify_v jesus_n christ_n in_o crucify_a his_o subject_n jerusalem_n be_v never_o call_v the_o great_a city_n without_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o holy_a city_n v._o antichrist_n must_v hate_v idol_n and_o not_o be_v a_o idolater_n why_o then_o be_v babylon_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o whoredom_n who_o do_v not_o know_v 11.38_o antichrist_n be_v not_o to_o be_v a_o hater_n of_o idol_n dan._n 11.38_o that_o in_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n whoredom_n signify_v idolatry_n why_o do_v they_o confess_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v that_o place_n in_o daniel_n concern_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v worship_v mahuzim_n these_o mahuzim_n whatever_o they_o be_v be_v they_o not_o idol_n flesh_n he_o must_v not_o deny_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n vi_o he_o must_v deny_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n st._n john_n do_v not_o say_v so_o he_o say_v indeed_o that_o he_o that_o deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o who_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v a_o incarnate_a god_n be_v antichrist_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o same_o apostle_n say_v there_o be_v many_o antichrist_n and_o in_o that_o sense_n wherein_o they_o that_o overthrow_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v antichrist_n mass_n he_o be_v not_o to_o abolish_v the_o mass_n vii_o he_o shall_v abolish_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o shall_v make_v man_n renounce_v their_o baptism_n this_o be_v not_o say_v in_o any_o place_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n that_o he_o shall_v cause_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v which_o he_o also_o do_v it_o be_v true_a also_o that_o in_o so_o do_v he_o be_v a_o type_n of_o antichrist_n who_o have_v cause_v the_o true_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v which_o be_v prayer_n to_o god_n to_o substitute_n in_o their_o place_n the_o worship_n of_o mahuzim_n and_o demigod_n king_n how_o antichrist_n be_v to_o overthrow_v three_o king_n viii_o he_o be_v to_o overcome_v three_o king_n viz._n those_o of_o lybia_n ethiopia_n and_o egypt_n it_o be_v true_a also_o that_o this_o be_v express_o speak_v concern_v antiochus_n and_o that_o it_o agree_v to_o antichrist_n as_o to_o the_o person_n of_o who_o antiochus_n be_v the_o type_n and_o it_o be_v very_o certain_a this_o have_v be_v accomplish_v in_o the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n in_o what_o sense_n soever_o we_o understand_v it_o for_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v destroy_v three_o kingdom_n in_o italy_n that_o of_o the_o lombard_n that_o of_o the_o goth_n and_o before_o these_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n these_o be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v ruin_v to_o usurp_v his_o temporality_n he_o have_v overthrow_v the_o king_n of_o naples_n he_o of_o sicily_n and_o he_o of_o germany_n to_o make_v they_o his_o vassal_n he_o have_v overcome_v the_o three_o part_n of_o those_o kingdom_n that_o have_v submit_v to_o he_o because_o he_o have_v usurp_v more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o riches_n their_o land_n and_o their_o jurisdiction_n heaven_n how_o antichrist_n cause_v fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n xii_o he_o be_v to_o cause_v fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o hurl_v anathema_n and_o lightning_n on_o the_o head_n of_o man_n to_o damn_v they_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o to_o do_v it_o and_o effectual_o to_o kill_v they_o for_o these_o be_v the_o lightning_n though_o paint_a one_o that_o have_v set_v the_o christian_a world_n on_o fire_n arm_n he_o be_v not_o to_o conquer_v by_o arm_n xiii_o he_o must_v conquer_v all_o the_o world_n by_o arm_n how_o can_v this_o be_v true_a see_v the_o h._n spirit_n say_v express_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o you_o yourselves_o confess_v be_v co-temporary_a with_o antichrist_n his_o friend_n and_o subject_n shall_v free_o give_v their_o power_n to_o he_o there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n therefore_o to_o conquer_v they_o by_o arm_n moreover_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o make_v use_n of_o carnal_a weapon_n to_o strengthen_v and_o increase_v his_o sovereignty_n kill_v enoch_n and_o elias_n must_v not_o return_v nor_o be_v kill_v fourteen_o enoch_n and_o elias_n must_v come_v again_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n he_o must_v kill_v they_o and_o they_o must_v rise_v again_o these_o be_v ridiculous_a vision_n jewish_a fable_n or_o tale_n make_v in_o imitation_n of_o they_o who_o always_o expect_v their_o elias_n as_o well_o as_o their_o messiah_n as_o for_o we_o we_o keep_v close_o to_o what_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o elias_n have_v already_o come_v and_o that_o that_o elias_n be_v john_n baptist_n who_o have_v the_o power_n and_o spirit_n of_o elias_n as_o for_o enoch_n and_o his_o return_n it_o be_v a_o vision_n that_o have_v not_o the_o least_o foundation_n in_o history_n or_o in_o prophecy_n it_o be_v true_a enoch_n be_v translate_v into_o heaven_n but_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n whence_o we_o can_v hope_v for_o his_o return_n these_o be_v fable_n upon_o fable_n that_o enoch_n and_o that_o elias_n those_o two_o witness_n that_o must_v appear_v again_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v hide_v as_o they_o say_v in_o a_o retire_a place_n in_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n that_o subsist_v to_o this_o very_a day_n and_o which_o be_v invisible_a to_o all_o man_n god._n antichrist_n be_v not_o to_o style_v himself_o the_o only_a god._n xv._o antichrist_n be_v to_o style_v himself_o god_n and_o the_o only_a god._n how_o absurd_a be_v this_o how_o do_v this_o agree_v with_o what_o you_o say_v that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o their_o messiah_n that_o he_o be_v
dismember_a piece_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n it_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n its_o head_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n what_o of_o all_o this_o be_v it_o necessary_a only_o to_o retain_v name_n and_o vain_a title_n to_o be_v in_o possession_n to_o the_o thing_n and_o to_o exercise_v the_o right_n belong_v to_o it_o the_o jew_n retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n of_o the_o choose_a people_n of_o the_o lord_n inheritance_n by_o way_n of_o exclusion_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o once_o be_v and_o what_o to_o this_o day_n they_o call_v themselves_o we_o therefore_o may_v just_o say_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v and_o be_v abolish_v when_o the_o goth_n the_o vandal_n and_o the_o huns_n rend_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o divide_v it_o into_o so_o many_o part_n take_v away_o the_o rule_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v it_o the_o chief_a city_n only_o of_o a_o part_n of_o that_o ancient_a empire_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v bear_v or_o at_o least_o begin_v to_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o become_v sensible_a and_o this_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age._n but_o this_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o prophecy_n for_o according_a to_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n must_v continue_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 18._o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n be_v not_o yet_o end_v v._o 17_o 18._o this_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n there_o he_o make_v four_o beast_n i._n e._n four_o monarchy_n or_o four_o empire_n these_o four_o beast_n be_v four_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o possess_v the_o kingdom_n for_o ever_o even_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o he_o place_v nothing_o at_o all_o between_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o four_o empire_n and_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n now_o if_o the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v cease_v in_o the_o five_o century_n than_o the_o five_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n be_v not_o begin_v there_o will_v be_v the_o space_n of_o 12._o or_o 13._o hundred_o year_n between_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n one_o can_v conceive_v why_o the_o h._n spirit_n shall_v leave_v so_o wide_a a_o gap_n of_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n this_o be_v yet_o more_o evident_a by_o what_o follow_v the_o angel_n that_o explain_v the_o vision_n to_o daniel_n say_v to_o he_o 23._o v._o 23._o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n and_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o shall_v tread_v it_o down_o 24._o v._o 24._o and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o v._o 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a etc._n etc._n he_o have_v say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o his_o little_a horn_n i_o behold_v they_o 11._o v._o 11._o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o subdue_v three_o king_n be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o make_v but_o one_o monarchy_n together_o with_o it_o which_o monarchy_n must_v endure_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o god._n the_o same_o thing_n plain_o appear_v in_o the_o dream_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n 2._o chap._n 2._o and_o the_o explication_n which_o daniel_n give_v of_o it_o nabuchadnezzar_n see_v in_o a_o dream_n a_o great_a statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n his_o shoulder_n and_o his_o arm_n of_o silver_n 32._o v._o 32._o his_o belly_n of_o brass_n his_o leg_n of_o iron_n 33._o v._o 33._o and_o his_o foot_n divide_v into_o ten_o toe_n be_v partly_o of_o earth_n and_o partly_o of_o iron_n 34._o v._o 34._o a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n break_v this_o statue_n in_o piece_n mingle_v the_o gold_n the_o silver_n the_o iron_n and_o the_o brass_n and_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o dust_n daniel_n explain_v this_o dream_n declare_v that_o the_o head_n signify_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n of_o which_o babylon_n be_v then_o the_o capital_a city_n since_o the_o ruin_n of_o nineveh_n and_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o head_n that_o the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n signify_v a_o second_o monarchy_n and_o the_o belly_n of_o brass_n a_o three_o 40._o v._o 40._o and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v like_o iron_n for_o as_o much_o as_o iron_n break_v in_o piece_n and_o subdue_v all_o thing_n all_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v that_o this_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n after_o which_o follow_v not_o the_o destruction_n but_o the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n 41._o v._o 41._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v viz._n into_o ten_o other_o kingdom_n as_o the_o foot_n into_o ten_o toe_n for_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o all_o interpreter_n have_v acknowledge_v among_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v he_o come_v that_o must_v subdue_v three_o i_o e._n antichrist_n as_o therefore_o the_o ten_o toe_n make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n a_o part_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v arise_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n that_o must_v establish_v himself_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o three_o of_o those_o king_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o roman_a empire_n itself_o now_o immediate_o after_o and_o without_o any_o thing_n happen_v between_o come_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a people_n signify_v by_o the_o little_a stone_n cut_v without_o hand_n out_o of_o the_o mountain_n and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n 44._o v._o 44._o which_o shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v evident_a by_o the_o revelation_n of_o saint_n john._n the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n in_o certain_o the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n we_o have_v see_v before_o that_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o chapt._n which_o have_v but_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o foregoing_a beast_n that_o have_v ten_o now_o the_o forego_n beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n whence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n saint_n john_n after_o have_v describe_v the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v under_o antichrist_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n carry_v on_o this_o continuation_n in_o the_o 14_o chap._n to_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o
let_v they_o inform_v we_o a_o little_a where_o be_v and_o who_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v reign_v the_o same_o time_n with_o rome_n pagan_a who_o in_o saint_n johns_n time_n have_v not_o begin_v to_o reign_v and_o who_o yet_o be_v to_o begin_v their_o reign_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a that_o these_o be_v ten_o king_n that_o must_v receive_v their_o birth_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n and_o compose_v a_o antichristian_a roman_a empire_n under_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o prostitute_n and_o adulterous_a woman_n i._n e._n the_o revolt_a church_n and_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n six_o 13._o v._o 13._o how_o can_v these_o word_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a these_o i._n e._n these_o ten_o king_n have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v those_o king_n who_o kingdom_n be_v conquer_v by_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n voluntary_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o rome_n pagan_a by_o mere_a violence_n ravish_v away_o those_o great_a estate_n of_o which_o she_o form_v her_o empire_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o king_n that_o be_v conquer_v and_o subdue_v have_v one_o mind_n do_v they_o reign_v together_o with_o rome_n pagan_a be_v they_o not_o destroy_v and_o their_o kingdom_n reduce_v into_o roman_a province_n this_o therefore_o can_v in_o no_o wise_a agree_v to_o the_o pagan_a period_n of_o rome_n but_o do_v very_o well_o to_o the_o antichristian_a and_o papal_a one_o for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n compose_v this_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n and_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o that_o they_o have_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n that_o rome_n have_v acquire_v this_o second_o empire_n but_o by_o persuasion_n by_o illusion_n by_o the_o false_a religion_n by_o the_o communion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o by_o the_o chimaera_n of_o a_o empire_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n have_v to_o oppose_v to_o prove_v that_o antichrist_n must_v not_o sit_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n in_o this_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a say_v they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 2._o how_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v destroy_v antichristian_a rome_n after_o they_o have_v build_v it_o c._n 17._o v._n 8_o 16._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n l_o 3_o cap._n 13._o sect_n 2._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n it_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o bellarmin_n which_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v adopt_v st._n john_n say_v he_o predict_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o who_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a i._n e._n rome_n and_o shall_v make_v her_o desolate_a and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n how_o then_o shall_v she_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n if_o in_o that_o very_a time_n she_o must_v be_v overthrow_v and_o burn_v a_o mighty_a riddle_n hard_o to_o be_v solve_v we_o need_v but_o read_v on_o saint_n john_n immediate_o add_v 17._o v._o 17._o for_o god_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o be_v two_o distinct_a time_n in_o one_o of_o they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o cheat_n of_o a_o false_a piety_n and_o in_o the_o other_o be_v better_o instruct_v and_o recover_v foolish_a fondness_n they_o shall_v spoil_v that_o empire_n which_o they_o shall_v have_v form_v by_o their_o complaisance_n man_n must_v be_v hardly_o press_v upon_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o such_o vain_a evasion_n as_o these_o papist_n the_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o observe_v their_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n here_o bellarmin_n and_o his_o adherent_n say_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v come_v in_o antichrist_n time_n and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o shall_v make_v the_o whore_n desolate_a i._n e._n that_o shall_v destroy_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n viz._n rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o bellarmin_n himself_o define_v by_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n now_o how_o will_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v rome_n pagan_a which_o have_v no_o long_o be_v in_o be_v for_o above_o 1300._o year_n the_o ten_o king_n associate_v with_o antichrist_n only_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a no_o other_o rome_n than_o what_o will_v then_o be_v in_o be_v now_o pagan_a rome_n will_v be_v no_o more_o it_o will_v be_v rome_n christian_n who_o empire_n he_o suppose_v must_v subsist_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n man_n must_v have_v lose_v their_o understanding_n and_o be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n so_o to_o contradict_v both_o themselves_o and_o the_o truth_n with_o so_o much_o dishonesty_n last_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o that_o the_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a but_o rome_n antichristian_a in_o the_o 18_o chap._n he_o call_v she_o babylon_n who_o just_a before_o he_o call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o even_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n agree_v also_o that_o that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n now_o he_o describe_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o babylon_n i._n e._n of_o rome_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o other_o but_o rome_n antichristian_a first_o he_o say_v 3._o v._o 3._o that_o all_o nation_n have_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v that_o idolatry_n to_o which_o babylon_n have_v draw_v the_o nation_n by_o her_o charm_n and_o enchantment_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a second_o 4._o v._o 4._o he_o say_v come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o thing_n but_o of_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n whence_o god_n will_v draw_v forth_o his_o elect._n god_n never_o command_v his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o go_v out_o of_o rome_n pagan_n they_o always_o remain_v in_o it_o three_o and_o last_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o babylon_n be_v describe_v can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n burn_v and_o entire_o reduce_v to_o ash_n the_o merchant_n whereof_o and_o they_o that_o gain_v by_o she_o behold_v her_o desolation_n and_o her_o burn_v afar_o off_o and_o to_o conclude_v he_o signify_v that_o it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o fall_n from_o which_o she_o shall_v never_o rise_v again_o and_o a_o mighty_a angel_n take_v up_o a_o stone_n like_o a_o great_a millstone_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n say_v thus_o with_o violence_n shall_v that_o great_a city_n babylon_n be_v throw_v down_o 21._o c._n 18._o v._n 21._o and_o shall_v be_v find_v no_o more_o at_o all_o now_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o happen_v to_o rome_n she_o have_v be_v take_v and_o retake_v and_o pillage_v several_a time_n but_o yet_o she_o subsist_v still_o so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o of_o the_o last_o ruin_n that_o must_v happen_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a and_o thus_o you_o have_v the_o proof_n that_o show_v that_o that_o rome_n which_o all_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n as_o well_o as_o we_o do_v find_v in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a proof_n which_o i_o call_v a_o demonstration_n for_o i_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o can_v resist_v the_o force_n of_o they_o lapide_fw-la the_o confession_n of_o the_o modern_a papist_n that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la and_o the_o modern_a popish_a interpreter_n have_v feel_v the_o force_n of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n they_o do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o
the_o papism_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v bring_v to_o nothing_o by_o the_o goth_n and_o visigoth_n but_o be_v raise_v up_o again_o by_o the_o pope_n 14._o antichrist_n must_v ascribe_v to_o himself_o two_o power_n 13.11_o rev._n 13.11_o like_v to_o those_o which_o j._n christ_n have_v now_o the_o lord_n have_v temporal_a and_o spiritual_a power_n there_o be_v no_o potentate_n in_o the_o world_n that_o say_v he_o have_v this_o double_a power_n but_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n of_o the_o papism_n 15._o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o empire_n 13.18_o rev._n 13.18_o as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o the_o name_n of_o this_o empire_n must_v contain_v the_o number_n 666._o man._n the_o number_n 666._o must_v be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o empire_n and_o not_o in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o man._n there_o be_v no_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n who_o name_n contain_v 666_o but_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a and_o the_o roman_a which_o be_v the_o name_n that_o the_o papism_n glory_v in_o and_o this_o shall_v be_v well_o observe_v to_o lay_v open_a the_o vanity_n of_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o papist_n who_o to_o elude_v this_o so_o plain_a a_o character_n seek_v for_o certain_a name_n of_o man_n in_o which_o they_o will_v find_v 666._o they_o will_v fain_o find_v it_o in_o the_o name_n of_o luther_n and_o very_o late_o m._n simon_n will_v find_v it_o in_o roterodami_n we_o must_v let_v they_o know_v they_o do_v nothing_o that_o here_o it_o be_v not_o the_o name_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o empire_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o now_o they_o will_v search_v in_o vain_a they_o will_v not_o find_v any_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n who_o name_n contain_v 666_o beside_o the_o roman_a or_o latin_a empire_n 16._o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrisi_n must_v be_v a_o sodom_n 11._o rev._n 11._o full_a of_o impurity_n and_o abominable_a crime_n the_o papism_n in_o all_o the_o foregoing_a age_n have_v be_v a_o sink_n of_o all_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n there_o be_v no_o filthy_a and_o odious_a crime_n of_o which_o its_o clergy_n and_o its_o subject_n have_v not_o make_v themselves_o guilty_a the_o proof_n of_o it_o at_o large_a may_v be_v see_v in_o our_o just_a prejudices_fw-la 17._o this_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v a_o cruel_a egypt_n a_o babylon_n 18.4_o rev._n 18.4_o in_o which_o god_n will_v preserve_v his_o people_n notwithstanding_o its_o corruption_n come_v forth_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n there_o be_v no_o false_a religion_n that_o have_v possess_v the_o church_n more_o age_n and_o in_o which_o god_n have_v be_v able_a to_o preserve_v his_o elect_n than_o the_o papism_n 18._o antichristianism_n must_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n i.e._n in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o kingdom_n empire_n and_o corrupt_a religion_n together_o with_o it_o that_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o the_o papism_n 19_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v exceed_o proud_a 2._o 2_o thes_n 2._o for_o its_o head_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o be_v god._n the_o papism_n have_v carry_v pride_n beyond_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v imagine_v it_o be_v notorious_a 20._o antichrist_n must_v worship_v mahuzim_n i._n e._n patron_n and_o protector_n the_o papism_n worship_v its_o guardian_n angel_n and_o saint_n under_o who_o protection_n it_o put_v itself_o 21._o antichristianism_n must_v be_v a_o paganism_n raise_v up_o again_o 11._o rev._n 11._o for_o the_o outward_a court_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o 42_o month_n the_o papism_n have_v all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o paganism_n build_v on_o christianity_n as_o have_v be_v so_o evident_o prove_v 22._o antichrist_n must_v usurp_v the_o power_n of_o j._n christ_n for_o he_o shall_v have_v the_o horn_n of_o a_o lamb_n 13.11_o rev._n 13.11_o and_o shall_v speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n the_o papism_n have_v usurp_v all_o the_o power_n of_o j._n christ_n the_o pope_n act_n speak_v censure_n absolve_n damn_n dethrone_n king_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o name_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o j._n christ_n little_a the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n by_o little_a and_o little_a 23._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v not_o be_v form_v with_o noise_n this_o beast_n must_v not_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n as_o a_o monster_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o deep_a very_o great_a and_o whole_o form_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n and_o which_o devour_v as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v on_o the_o earth_n it_o must_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n as_o a_o plant_n that_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o which_o after_o many_o year_n grow_v a_o great_a tree_n 13.11_o rev._n 13.11_o for_o the_o second_o beast_n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n come_v by_o little_a and_o little_a as_o a_o tree_n which_o for_o many_o year_n have_v be_v but_o a_o little_a herb_n 24._o the_o empire_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v establish_v by_o false_a sign_n and_o false_a wonder_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o reckon_v up_o the_o false_a miracle_n miracle_n popety_n be_v the_o only_a religion_n that_o boast_v of_o work_a sign_n and_o miracle_n which_o the_o papism_n have_v produce_v to_o establish_v its_o superstition_n and_o its_o power_n it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n the_o only_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n that_o pretend_v to_o work_v miracle_n 25._o the_o christian_a apostasy_n must_v be_v promote_v by_o person_n give_v to_o lie_n lover_n of_o fable_n it_o be_v the_o true_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n which_o st._n paul_n use_v pseudologoi_n 4._o 1_o tim._n 4._o there_o never_o be_v a_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n that_o have_v produce_v so_o many_o fable_n as_o the_o papism_n i_o have_v prove_v it_o in_o my_o just_a prejudices_fw-la 26._o the_o teacher_n of_o antichristianism_n must_v have_v a_o great_a appearance_n of_o austerity_n they_o must_v despise_v and_o discredit_v marriage_n and_o command_v abstinence_n from_o meat_n the_o teacher_n of_o the_o papism_n make_v it_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o remain_v unmarried_a and_o think_v they_o merit_v great_o by_o abstinence_n from_o meat_n 27._o antichristianism_n be_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n when_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v beat_v down_o the_o papism_n in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o the_o vandal_n begin_v to_o be_v sensible_a in_o its_o idolatry_n and_o its_o tyranny_n 28._o this_o empire_n must_v have_v its_o course_n in_o the_o late_a time_n 4._o 1_o tim._n 4._o it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o late_a time_n therefore_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n at_o this_o day_n subsist_v be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n 29._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v subdue_v three_o king_n of_o the_o ten_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n 7._o dan._n 7._o beside_o that_o it_o have_v subdue_v more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o western_a king_n it_o have_v actual_o subject_v to_o itself_o in_o fief_n and_o temporal_a homage_n many_o kingdom_n among_o other_o that_o of_o the_o lombard_n of_o which_o he_o possess_v one_o part_n the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o jurisdiction_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n for_o which_o even_o at_o this_o day_n he_o make_v homage_n be_v pay_v he_o every_o year_n 30._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v put_v to_o death_n the_o witness_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o god._n 11._o rev._n 11._o the_o papism_n use_v all_o imaginable_a attempt_n to_o extinguish_v those_o society_n that_o give_v testimony_n to_o the_o truth_n and_o that_o oppose_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n 31._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v interdict_v fire_n and_o water_n 13._o rev._n 13._o i._n e._n all_o commerce_n with_o those_o that_o will_v not_o pay_v homage_n to_o it_o and_o carry_v its_o mark_n and_o its_o name_n the_o papism_n excommunicate_v damn_n proscribe_v and_o put_v under_o interdict_v all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o submit_v themselves_o to_o its_o law_n and_o that_o will_v not_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a catholic_n 32._o spiritual_a babylon_n must_v be_v a_o merchant_n 18._o rev._n 18._o and_o there_o must_v be_v great_a traffic_n in_o all_o precious_a thing_n even_o in_o soul_n therefore_o they_o that_o live_v of_o its_o traffic_n shall_v weep_v bitter_o upon_o her_o ruin_n of_o all_o the_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v never_o any_o where_o avarice_n simony_n and_o the_o sale_n of_o spritual_a thing_n reign_v to_o that_o degree_n as_o they_o have_v do_v in_o the_o papism_n if_o any_o one_o can_v tell_v of_o any_o one_o they_o will_v much_o oblige_v we_o to_o
elevation_n of_o elijah_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v lift_v up_o above_o the_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o popery_n shall_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v destroy_v in_o france_n when_o this_o shall_v happen_v the_o priest_n the_o clergy_n and_o monk_n shall_v be_v spectator_n of_o this_o great_a work_n but_o the_o end_n of_o popery_n in_o france_n shall_v come_v quick_o after_o for_o the_o same_o hour-there_a be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n mark_v the_o same_o hour_n he_o say_v not_o and_z after_z as_o he_o have_v say_v to_o express_v a_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o ascend_v up_o even_o to_o the_o throne_n but_o he_o say_v the_o same_o hour_n to_o signisy_n that_o assoon_o as_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o solemn_a edict_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o by_o a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n shall_v happen_v as_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v and_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n i_o will_v not_o spend_v time_n upon_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o representation_n a_o earthquake_n for_o it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o who_o be_v verse_v in_o the_o prophet_n 20._o see_v isa_n 170_o 13._o and_o 24.19_o 20._o jer._n 4.24_o and_o 49_o 20._o that_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o earthquake_n signify_v a_o great_a commotion_n of_o nation_n that_o must_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v city_n mountain_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o a_o country_n make_v valley_n where_o there_o be_v mountain_n and_o hill_n where_o there_o be_v valley_n and_o lake_n which_o be_v dry_a land_n before_o and_o desert_n of_o country_n which_o be_v inhabit_v so_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n in_o a_o very_a few_o year_n the_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v change_v but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v by_o this_o earthquake_n alone_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o not_o rome_n alone_o and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v this_o be_v a_o passage_n where_o interpreter_n have_v be_v short_a sight_v not_o except_v our_o joseph_n mede_n who_o often_o have_v so_o quick_a a_o sight_n to_o understand_v this_o we_o must_v first_o know_v what_o the_o city_n be_v joseph_n mede_n be_v mistake_v together_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n when_o he_o understand_v this_o to_o mean_v precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o truth_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v as_o certain_a be_v one_o of_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o city_n the_o great_a city_n signify_v in_o this_o book_n not_o rome_n alone_o but_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o its_o empire_n the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a city_n be_v babylon_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o babylon_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a kingdom_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n invite_v his_o elect_n to_o come_v out_o it_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n this_o passage_n alone_o together_o with_o that_o in_o this_o eleven_o chapter_n v._o 8_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v cruicify_v be_v enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o babylonian_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n alone_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o crucify_v in_o rome_n and_o if_o we_o shall_v here_o take_v crucify_a in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o crucify_a of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v at_o rome_n no_o more_o than_o in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o fall_n of_o this_o city_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o vision_n he_o foretells_a the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o harvest_n and_o a_o vintage_n which_o prove_v that_o this_o city_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n the_o prophet_n make_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o this_o city_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o city_n of_o merchandise_n which_o have_v a_o great_a traffic_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o pleasure_n and_o delightful_a thing_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o shameful_a simony_n the_o wicked_a pleasure_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v not_o reign_v less_o in_o the_o province_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n than_o in_o the_o capital_a city_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v again_o evident_a that_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a state._n last_o the_o constant_a opposition_n between_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n prove_v that_o the_o city_n include_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a church_n even_o as_o the_o holy_a city_n signify_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n de_fw-fr launay_n have_v confess_v this_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 16_o but_o no_o exception_n be_v to_o be_v make_v every_o where_o the_o city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n babylon_n signify_v the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v evident_a old_a rome_n make_v her_o whole_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o only_a city_n by_o mean_n of_o that_o right_n of_o citizenship_n which_o she_o bestow_v on_o all_o who_o be_v of_o some_o considerable_a quality_n though_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o province_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n dwell_v in_o all_o country_n now_o where_o the_o citizen_n of_o a_o city_n dwell_v there_o be_v the_o city_n this_o make_v rutilius_n say_v dumque_fw-la offer_v victis_fw-la proprij_fw-la consortia_fw-la juris_fw-la urbem_fw-la fecisti_fw-la quod_fw-la prius_fw-la orbis_n erat_fw-la thus_o it_o go_v exact_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v re-establisht_a the_o roman_a empire_n all_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o this_o church_n be_v citizen_n of_o her_o capital_a city_n city_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n person_n of_o all_o nation_n be_v admit_v into_o her_o senate_n or_o college_n of_o cardinal_n the_o tribunal_n which_o be_v call_v the_o rota_n be_v constitute_v of_o councillor_n take_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n which_o pay_v subjection_n to_o rome_n every_o foreigner_n may_v come_v to_o be_v a_o cardinal_n and_o every_o cardinal_n may_v come_v to_o be_v pope_n therefore_o there_o be_v proper_o no_o foreigner_n in_o that_o state_n no_o papist_n be_v a_o foreigner_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o holy_a see._n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n 1â—_n v._o 9_o 1â—_n be_v the_o 17_o chapter_n where_o the_o city_n be_v call_v the_o woman_n which_o sit_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o that_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o say_v they_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o do_v grant_v it_o and_o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v rome_n and_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v it_o but_o it_o be_v rome_n conjoint_o with_o her_o empire_n babylon_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v say_v to_o sit_v upon_o seven_o mountain_n and_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n empire_n rome_n must_v always_o be_v consider_v together_o with_o her_o empire_n because_o this_o be_v true_a of_o its_o capital_a city_n nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v constant_o use_v than_o to_o denote_v a_o whole_a kingdom_n by_o the_o roll_a city_n thus_o man_n always_o speak_v of_o rome_n rome_n have_v conquer_v the_o nation_n rome_n have_v enlarge_v her_o empire_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o signify_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v subdue_v all_o nation_n and_o extend_v its_o bound_n even_o to_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n 13._o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o make_v up_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n chap._n 17.12_o 13._o this_o be_v suppose_v and_o prove_v that_o the_o city_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a and_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o ten_o king_n who_o must_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o
beast_n from_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n signify_v here_o one_o of_o those_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v i.e._n one_o of_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o make_v up_o the_o great_a city_n the_o babyonian_a empire_n shall_v forsake_v it_o this_o therefore_o be_v exact_o that_o which_o must_v happen_v within_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v exspire_v and_o a_o while_n after_o that_o the_o witness_n shall_v be_v raise_v i.e._n after_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v raise_v to_o life_n again_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o then_o the_o same_o hour_n immediate_o after_o that_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o royal_a edict_n without_o delay_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o earthquake_n and_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v be_v overturn_v mark_v that_o the_o earthquake_n i.e._n the_o great_a alteration_n of_o affair_n in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o papacy_n must_v for_o that_o time_n happen_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n that_o shall_v fall_v for_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o earthquake_n pepery_n frahte_o shall_v short_o fall_v not_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o the_o monarchy_n but_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o pepery_n now_o what_o be_v this_o ten_o part_n of_o this_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v in_o my_o opinion_n we_o can_v doubt_v that_o it_o be_v france_n this_o kingdom_n be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n or_o piece_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o state_n which_o once_o make_v up_o the_o great_a babylonian_a city_n it_o fall_v this_o do_v not_o signify_v that_o the_o french_a monarchy_n shall_v be_v ruin_v it_o may_v be_v humble_v but_o in_o all_o appearance_n providence_n do_v design_n a_o great_a elevation_n for_o she_o afterward_o it_o be_v high_o probable_a that_o god_n will_v not_o let_v go_v unpunished_a the_o horrible_a outrage_n which_o it_o act_v at_o this_o day_n afterward_o it_o must_v build_v its_o greatness_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n and_o enrich_v itself_o with_o the_o spoil_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v take_v part_n with_o the_o papacy_n they_o who_o at_o this_o day_n persecute_v the_o protestant_n know_v not_o wither_v god_n be_v lead_v they_o this_o be_v not_o the_o way_n by_o which_o he_o will_v lead_v france_n to_o the_o height_n of_o glory_n if_o she_o come_v thither_o it_o be_v because_o she_o shall_v short_o change_v her_o road_n her_o greatn_a will_v be_v no_o damage_n to_o protestant_a state_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_a state_n shall_v be_v enrich_v with_o the_o spoil_n of_o other_o &_o be_v strengthen_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n empire_n this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o papacy_n it_o shall_v break_v with_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a religion_n one_o thing_n be_v certain_a that_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n shall_v perish_v through_o the_o refusal_n of_o obedience_n by_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o thing_n be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o part_n the_o kingdom_n of_o sweden_n denmark_n england_n and_o several_a sovereign_a state_n in_o germany_n have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n they_o have_v spoil_v the_o harlot_n of_o her_o riches_n they_o have_v eat_v her_o flesh_n i.e._n seize_v on_o her_o benefice_n and_o revenue_n which_o she_o have_v in_o their_o country_n this_o must_v go_v on_o and_o be_v finish_v as_o it_o be_v begin_v the_o king_n who_o yet_o remain_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n must_v break_v with_o she_o leave_v her_o solitary_a and_o desolate_a but_o who_o must_v begin_v this_o last_o revolt_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o france_n shall_v not_o spain_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v plunge_v in_o superstition_n and_o be_v as_o much_o under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o clergy_n as_o ever_o not_o the_o emperor_n who_o in_o temporal_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n and_o permit_v that_o in_o his_o state_n the_o archbishop_n of_o strigonium_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v take_v away_o the_o imperial_a crown_n from_o he_o it_o can_v be_v any_o country_n but_o france_n which_o a_o long_a time_n ago_o have_v begin_v to_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v well_o know_v how_o solemn_o and_o open_o war_n have_v be_v declare_v against_o the_o pope_n by_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o king_n ratify_v in_o all_o the_o parliament_n by_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o french_a clergy_n by_o a_o disputation_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n manage_v in_o the_o sorbon_n solemn_o and_o by_o order_n of_o the_o court._n and_o to_o heighten_v the_o affront_n the_o thesis_n be_v post_v up_o even_o upon_o the_o gate_n of_o his_o nuntio_n nothing_o of_o this_o kind_n have_v hitherto_o happen_v at_o least_o in_o a_o time_n of_o peace_n and_o unless_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v occasion_n by_o his_o insolence_n beside_o this_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n lose_v their_o credit_n much_o in_o france_n there_o be_v a_o secret_a party_n though_o well_o enough_o know_v which_o great_o despise_v the_o popular_a devotion_n image_n worship_n of_o saint_n and_o be_v convince_v that_o these_o be_v humane_a institution_n god_n be_v beforehand_o prepare_v for_o this_o great_a work_n to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o for_o the_o last_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n the_o pope_n empire_n have_v not_o be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o king_n because_o the_o king_n of_o england_n sweden_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n have_v throw_v off_o his_o government_n and_o consequent_o france_n be_v not_o at_o this_o day_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n for_o it_o be_v more_o than_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v no_o difficulty_n for_o we_o must_v know_v that_o thing_n retain_v the_o name_n which_o they_o bear_v in_o their_o original_n without_o regard_v the_o alteration_n which_o time_n do_v bring_v along_o though_o at_o this_o day_n there_o be_v not_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o each_o kingdom_n be_v call_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v call_v in_o this_o prophecy_n the_o ten_o part_n because_o the_o prophet_n have_v describe_v this_o empire_n in_o its_o beginning_n by_o its_o ten_o horn_n or_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o our_o clear_a understanding_n that_o every_o one_o of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v call_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n or_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n see_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o must_v fall_v be_v france_n this_o give_v i_o some_o hope_n that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o this_o kingdom_n it_o be_v the_o street_n or_o place_n of_o this_o city_n i.e._n the_o most_o fair_a and_o eminent_a part_n of_o it_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a upon_o this_o street_n and_o upon_o it_o they_o must_v be_v raise_v again_o and_o as_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o resurrection_n have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n it_o may_v well_o fall_v out_o that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v far_o distant_a from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n see_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o lalf_a of_o their_o death_n be_v either_o begin_v or_o will_v begin_v short_o and_o in_o the_o earthquake_n be_v slay_v seven_o thousand_o in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n and_o not_o seven_o thousand_o man_n i_o confess_v that_o this_o seem_v somewhat_o mysterious_a in_o other_o place_n we_o find_v not_o this_o phrase_n name_n of_o man_n put_v simple_o for_o man_n perhaps_o there_o be_v here_o a_o figure_n of_o grammar_n call_v hypallage_n casus_fw-la so_o that_o name_n of_o man_n be_v put_v for_o man_n of_o name_n i.e._n of_o raise_v and_o considerable_a quality_n be_v its_o on_o the_o account_n of_o riches_n or_o of_o dignity_n or_o of_o learning_n but_o i_o be_o more_o incline_v to_o say_v that_o here_o these_o word_n name_n of_o man_n must_v be_v take_v in_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o do_v intimate_v that_o the_o total_a reformation_n of_o france_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v with_o bloodshed_n nothing_o shall_v be_v destroy_v but_o name_n such_o as_o be_v the_o name_n of_o monk_n of_o carmelites_n of_o augustine_n of_o dominican_n of_o jacobins_n franciscan_n capucines_n jesuite_n minim_n and_o a_o infinite_a company_n of_o other_o
the_o revelation_n set_v forth_o the_o dragon_n as_o break_a loose_a give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o devour_v the_o whole_a world_n once_o again_o this_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o i_o can_v conceive_v if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o argument_n against_o these_o two_o hypothesis_n this_o alone_a will_v be_v enough_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o their_o falsity_n namely_o the_o terrible_a confusion_n into_o which_o these_o author_n do_v put_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o one_o who_o have_v study_v they_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o prophet_n have_v observe_v the_o order_n of_o history_n at_o least_o in_o the_o gross_a of_o event_n he_o have_v several_a vision_n concern_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o these_o vision_n the_o order_n of_o all_o their_o circumstance_n do_v not_o always_o in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o the_o order_n of_o event_n and_o this_o we_o have_v observe_v and_o clear_v but_o i_o say_v it_o again_o the_o gross_a be_v always_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o history_n this_o order_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_v of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n be_v lay_v down_o before_o its_o fall_n now_o the_o author_n we_o have_v speak_v do_v make_v st_n john_n guilty_a of_o a_o parachronisme_n of_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o he_o have_v finish_v the_o narrative_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o go_v through_o a_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o if_o we_o add_v to_o they_o the_o space_n from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n make_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o this_o i_o say_v they_o make_v he_o on_o a_o sudden_a to_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v there_o any_o other_o instance_n of_o such_o confusion_n in_o this_o book_n let_v they_o show_v it_o what_o mean_v those_o word_n after_o this_o so_o the_o french_a version_n which_o begin_v the_o 20_o chapter_n and_o denote_v always_o not_o only_o the_o succession_n of_o vision_n but_o of_o time_n this_o work_n be_v already_o large_a than_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o lay_v down_o a_o few_o of_o our_o argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o that_o one_o may_v crush_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n with_o number_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o urge_v the_o principal_a one_o i_o shall_v open_v as_o it_o be_v four_o spring_n of_o argument_n earth_n four_o spring_n of_o argument_n that_o demonstrate_v the_o trath_n of_o christ_n reign_n upon_o earth_n which_o i_o shall_v leave_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o sound_n and_o dive_v into_o content_v myself_o with_o produce_v they_o and_o draw_v from_o they_o the_o principal_a evidence_n which_o clear_o discover_v this_o future_a reign_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n saint_n the_o sir_n spring_n be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o the_o saint_n my_o first_o spring_n or_o source_n of_o argument_n will_v be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o speak_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n reserve_v for_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v a_o rational_a sense_n in_o they_o without_o suppose_v this_o thousand_o year_n reign_n there_o be_v two_o remarkable_a one_o in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o 2._o chapter_n nebuchadnesar_n see_v a_o statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n the_o prophet_n interpret_v to_o he_o these_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n that_o they_o be_v four_o great_a monarchy_n the_o iron_n leg_n by_o consent_n of_o all_o signify_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o roman_n the_o foot_n and_o the_o ten_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n signify_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o weaken_v it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o the_o toe_n 42._o dan._n 2._o v._n 41_o 42._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o thou_o see_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n and_o as_o the_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n so_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v partly_o strong_a and_o partly_o break_v these_o ten_o toe_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o reign_v together_o with_o he_o in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n during_o the_o 1260_o year_n mark_v in_o the_o revelation_n now_o hat_n happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n 44._o v._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o behold_v a_o five_o monarchy_n different_a from_o the_o ten_o king_n past_a the_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o christ_n can_v be_v place_v in_o the_o age_n by_o past_a which_o must_v break_v they_o in_o piece_n and_o must_v continue_v after_o they_o for_o ever_o i.e._n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o this_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v it_o not_o as_o clear_v as_o the_o day_n that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v not_o appear_v until_o after_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v have_v be_v break_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o this_o five_o monarchy_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v incapable_a of_o behold_v this_o evidence_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o beyond_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o we_o may_v place_v the_o monarchy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o they_o when_o the_o prophet_n so_o plain_o place_v it_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v it_o not_o express_o say_v that_o his_o five_o monarchy_n must_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o destroy_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n how_o therefore_o can_v it_o go_v before_o they_o or_o have_v its_o duration_n parallel_v to_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophecy_n we_o have_v the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o have_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n all_o our_o writer_n grant_v that_o these_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v after_o the_o time_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o and_o that_o those_o ten_o horn_n reign_v together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v antichrist_n when_o the_o prophet_n have_v see_v both_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o three_o first_o whole_o destroy_v and_o their_o body_n burn_v with_o fire_n he_o add_v and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o might-vision_n 13._o chap._n 7._o v._n 13._o and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v with_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o come_v unto_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n and_o they_o bring_v he_o near_o before_o he_o and_o there_o be_v give_v he_o dominion_n and_o a_o glory_n and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o his_o dominion_n be_v a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o and_o his_o kingdom_n that_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n 24.25_o v._o 24.25_o and_o the_o tend_v horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v then_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o etc._n etc._n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n etc._n etc._n all_o be_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n be_v here_o intend_a and_o all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o this_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o that_o its_o reign_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n now_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v after_o this_o time_n and_o time_n and_o a_o divide_v or_o half_a
first_o forbes_n will_v have_v this_o be_v that_o period_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o reform_v herself_o &_o in_o which_o the_o good_a separate_v from_o the_o evil_n i_o e._n the_o church_n from_o the_o albigenses_n to_o luther_n time_n now_o i_o leave_v every_o wise_a man_n to_o judge_v if_o a_o small_a number_n of_o albigenses_n &_o waldenses_n that_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n &_o that_o endure_v so_o short_a a_o time_n can_v deserve_v from_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n so_o general_o corrupt_v the_o fair_a of_o all_o the_o praise_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v to_o the_o seven_o church_n thou_o suffer_v that_o woman_n jezabel_n that_o call_v herself_o a_o prophetess_n to_o teach_v &_o to_o seduce_v my_o servant_n to_o commit_v fornication_n this_o jezabel_n i_o confess_v very_o much_o resemble_v the_o antichristian_a church_n but_o why_o shall_v the_o albigenses_n be_v blame_v for_o suffer_v the_o roman_a church_n how_o can_v they_o destroy_v it_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a do_v they_o not_o cry_v out_o upon_o she_o as_o babylon_n as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v able_a sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n to_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n write_v &_o according_a to_o forbes_n it_o be_v the_o reform_a church_n in_o which_o neither_o jezabel_n nor_o balaam_n nor_o the_o pope_n nor_o popery_n be_v any_o long_o tolerate_v because_o she_o break_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o why_o will_v we_o have_v the_o age_n of_o our_o reformation_n since_o luther_n to_o be_v brand_v with_o so_o black_a &_o fatal_a a_o character_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v but_o be_v dead_a be_v watchful_a &_o strengthen_v the_o thing_n which_o remain_v &_o be_v ready_a to_o die_v for_o i_o have_v not_o find_v thy_o work_n perfect_a before_o god._n i_o think_v our_o reformation_n deserve_v at_o least_o as_o much_o praise_n as_o that_o of_o the_o albigenses_n the_o zeal_n thereof_o be_v great_a &_o the_o doctrine_n pure_a philadelphia_n be_v the_o six_o church_n &_o signify_v according_a to_o forbes_n the_o church_n that_o shall_v carry_v the_o reformation_n to_o its_o great_a height_n that_o shall_v have_v but_o a_o small_a number_n of_o member_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v very_o zealous_a laodicea_n be_v the_o last_o church_n or_o the_o last_o period_n the_o holy_a spirit_n terrible_o blame_v it_o thou_o be_v neither_o hot_a nor_o cold_a thou_o say_v i_o be_o rich_a &_o have_v need_n of_o nothing_o etc._n etc._n &_o do_v not_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v wretched_a &_o miserable_a &_o poor_a &_o blind_a &_o naked_a according_a to_o forbes_n this_o be_v those_o church_n that_o make_v all_o their_o glory_n to_o consist_v in_o their_o have_v quit_v babylon_n do_v fall_v back_o &_o make_v religion_n to_o consist_v in_o nothing_o but_o duty_n pure_o external_a this_o last_o period_n must_v be_v place_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v forbes's_fw-fr system_fw-la let_v we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o cocceius_n according_a to_o this_o late_a author_n the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n i._n e._n that_o wherein_o the_o apostle_n preach_v cocceius_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n according_a to_o cocceius_n so_o that_o this_o period_n must_v be_v extend_v to_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john._n the_o nicolaitan_n speak_v of_o in_o this_o first_o epistle_n be_v heretic_n in_o general_n nicolaos_n in_o greek_a signify_v the_o conqueror_n of_o the_o people_n it_o be_v the_o character_n of_o heretic_n to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o people_n by_o seduce_v they_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n signify_v the_o church_n suffer_v in_o all_o place_n &_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o persecution_n of_o ten_o day_n according_a to_o this_o must_v signify_v the_o ten_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n suffer_v during_o those_o three_o age_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n this_o do_v not_o fall_v out_o ill_a but_o i_o fear_v it_o be_v chance_v that_o make_v this_o hit_n for_o the_o rest_n do_v not_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v some_o of_o you_o shall_v be_v cast_v into_o prison_n that_o you_o may_v be_v try_v this_o be_v very_o feeble_o to_o express_v the_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n and_o the_o cruel_a suffering_n to_o which_o the_o church_n be_v expose_v during_o these_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v much_o more_o probable_a that_o this_o signify_v some_o light_a persecution_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v smyrna_n in_o which_o persecution_n the_o evil_n shall_v not_o go_v beyond_o the_o imprison_a some_o particular_a person_n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n be_v the_o three_o &_o according_a to_o cocceius_n it_o be_v the_o church_n from_o constantine_n time_n to_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n pergamus_n be_v the_o name_n of_o a_o famous_a fortress_n of_o troy._n rome_n signify_v strength_n or_o fortress_n it_o be_v in_o rome_n that_o satan_n seat_n be_v but_o why_o shall_v the_o seat_n of_o satan_n be_v fix_v in_o rome_n convert_v by_o constantine_n it_o have_v be_v much_o better_a to_o have_v fix_v it_o in_o rome_n pagan_a or_o to_o reserve_v it_o for_o rome_n antichristian_a that_o be_v to_o follow_v immediate_o after_o antipas_n the_o martyr_n signify_v say_v he_o the_o orthodox_n that_o maintain_v the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son._n antipas_n for_o antipatros_n &_o antipatros_n for_o isopatros_fw-la equal_a to_o the_o father_n i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v hereupon_o but_o it_o do_v not_o please_v i_o every_o well_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n be_v the_o four_o &_o signify_v according_a to_o cocceius_n the_o church_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n jezabel_n that_o appear_v in_o this_o epistle_n be_v the_o antichristian_a church_n they_o that_o suffer_v jezabel_n the_o prophetess_n be_v the_o elect_v mingle_v among_o the_o antichristian_a idolater_n that_o sickness_n that_o god_n will_v send_v on_o jezabel_n in_o cast_v she_o on_o her_o bed_n be_v those_o mortification_n which_o antichristianism_n be_v to_o receive_v by_o the_o several_a disaster_n that_o befall_v the_o roman_a church_n till_o the_o reformation_n this_o fall_v out_o pretty_a well_o but_o it_o be_v by_o mere_a chance_n for_o how_o can_v that_o magnificent_a elegy_n be_v apply_v to_o this_o period_n of_o the_o antichristian_a church_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o charity_n &_o thy_o patience_n &_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o first_o never_o be_v the_o church_n so_o void_a of_o saint_n &_o of_o good_a work_n as_o in_o this_o sad_a period_n sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n &_o the_o five_o period_n &_o according_a to_o cocceius_n as_o well_o as_o according_a to_o forbes_n it_o be_v the_o reform_a church_n but_o i_o say_v hereto_o as_o i_o say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o forbes_n why_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o our_o reformation_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v &_o behold_v thou_o be_v dead_a strengthen_v the_o thing_n which_o remain_v &_o be_v ready_a to_o die_v philadelphia_n signify_v brotherly_a love_n this_o be_v the_o six_o church_n which_o carry_v in_o its_o name_n the_o character_n of_o a_o church_n yet_o to_o come_v wherein_o love_n and_o charity_n shall_v reign_v but_o among_o a_o very_a small_a number_n of_o people_n this_o church_n shall_v be_v persecute_v attempt_n will_v be_v make_v to_o shut_v the_o door_n against_o its_o conversion_n yet_o after_o this_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o it_o this_o be_v in_o after_o age_n so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v about_o it_o laodicea_n signify_v the_o church_n that_o shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o time_n wherein_o god_n shall_v pass_v that_o judgement_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o ch_n v._o 18._o i._n e._n when_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v establish_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o immediate_o before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n come_v on_o the_o earth_n the_o church_n must_v fall_v into_o that_o dreadful_a decay_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v neither_o hot_a nor_o cold_a thou_o be_v poor_a blind_a &_o naked_a i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v how_o all_o this_o hang_v together_o the_o church_n oâ—_n philadelphia_n which_o be_v the_o six_o after_o it_o have_v be_v persecute_v shall_v remain_v victorious_a over_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v convert_v see_v here_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o yet_o after_o this_o come_v a_o seven_o period_n wherein_o religion_n shall_v almost_o entire_o perish_v before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n come_v on_o
christian_a we_o do_v agree_v that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o eight_o &_o the_o eleven_o of_o daniel_n antichrist_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o what_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n agree_v also_o to_o antichrist_n that_o literal_o respect_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n &_o the_o cruel_a persecution_n that_o he_o raise_v against_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n belong_v also_o to_o antichrist_n so_o that_o antichrist_n be_v that_o king_n that_o shall_v do_v according_a to_o his_o will_n &_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o &_o magnify_v himself_o above_o every_o god_n 38._o dan._n 11.36_o 37_o 38._o &_o shall_v speak_v marvellous_a thing_n against_o the_o god_n of_o god_n &_o shall_v prosper_v till_o the_o indignation_n be_v accomplish_v neither_o shall_v he_o regard_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n nor_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n nor_o regard_v any_o god_n for_o he_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o above_o all_o but_o in_o his_o estate_n shaell_o he_o honour_v the_o god_n of_o force_n &_o a_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v not_o shall_v he_o honour_v with_o gold_n &_o with_o silver_n &_o with_o precious_a stone_n &_o pleasant_a thing_n 41._o v._o 41._o he_o shall_v enter_v also_o into_o the_o glorious_a land_n and_o many_o shall_v be_v overthrow_v etc._n etc._n we_o be_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v he_o of_o who_o st._n paul_n speak_v in_o the_o 2d_o chap._n of_o his_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o tessalonian_o &_o consequent_o that_o he_o be_v that_o man_n of_o sin_n that_o be_v to_o be_v reveal_v when_o he_o that_o then_o do_v let_v i.e._n the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v cease_v to_o hinder_v that_o it_o be_v he_o that_o be_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n who_o religion_n be_v to_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n &_o who_o be_v to_o lift_v up_o himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god._n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v a_o temporal_a kingdom_n at_o the_o bottom_n whatever_o it_o may_v be_v as_o to_o outward_a appearance_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o he_o shall_v establish_v this_o empire_n two_o way_n the_o first_o be_v by_o sword_n &_o violence_n the_o second_o by_o cheat_v &_o seduce_v it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a persecutor_n of_o the_o church_n last_o it_o be_v confess_v all_o this_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o that_o period_n which_o the_o h._n scripture_n call_v the_o late_a time_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o 11_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n contain_v a_o epitome_n of_o the_o history_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v be_v he_o that_o be_v to_o tread_v under_o foot_n &_o profane_v the_o holy_a city_n for_o 42_o month_n &_o afflict_v the_o two_o witness_n that_o shall_v prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o 1260_o day_n &_o that_o he_o be_v to_o kill_v the_o two_o witness_n which_o be_v to_o remain_v dead_a on_o the_o place_n of_o the_o great_a city_n three_o day_n &_o a_o half_a after_o which_o they_o shall_v rise_v again_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o account_n of_o the_o point_n wherein_o the_o papist_n be_v agree_v to_o that_o we_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n first_o as_o to_o all_o those_o place_n whence_o the_o main_a stroke_n of_o antichrist_n picture_n be_v to_o be_v take_v and_o second_o as_o to_o almost_o all_o the_o main_a stroke_n of_o which_o this_o picture_n be_v to_o be_v compose_v it_o will_v appear_v afterward_o that_o these_o truth_n wherein_o our_o enemy_n be_v agree_v with_o we_o do_v quite_o overthrow_v those_o thing_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o we_o chap._n xii_o the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n which_o we_o be_v not_o agree_v about_o the_o false_a antichrist_n of_o the_o papist_n the_o thing_n in_o which_o we_o be_v not_o agree_v be_v the_o false_a character_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o papist_n endeavour_v to_o establish_v with_o a_o design_n to_o hinder_v our_o sight_n of_o the_o true_a character_n of_o he_o and_o to_o obscure_v they_o the_o false_a character_n be_v these_o i._o that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v only_o one_o single_a man_n and_o not_o a_o succession_n of_o king_n and_o tyrant_n ii_o that_o the_o duration_n of_o his_o kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v only_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o not_o three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o half_a which_o make_v up_o 1260_o year_n iii_o that_o he_o must_v style_v himself_o the_o messiah_n and_o that_o the_o jew_n must_v look_v upon_o he_o as_o such_o iv_o that_o his_o seat_n shall_v be_v jerusalem_n that_o he_o shall_v rebuild_v the_o temple_n there_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v re-establish_a the_o moysaicall_a service_n v._o according_a to_o bellarmine_n &_o cotton_n the_o jesuit_n he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v a_o idolater_n for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o worship_v any_o idol_n but_o shall_v worship_v the_o devil_n in_o secret_a vi_o he_o be_v to_o be_v of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n of_o a_o obscure_a place_n and_o to_o raise_v himself_o by_o arms._n vii_o he_o be_v to_o deny_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n viii_o he_o shall_v do_v nothing_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n ix_o he_o shall_v abolish_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n x._o he_o shall_v compel_v the_o christian_n to_o renounce_v their_o baptism_n xi_o he_o be_v to_o overcome_v three_o king_n the_o king_n of_o lybia_n of_o egypt_n and_o ethiopia_n xii_o he_o shall_v cause_v sire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o feign_v himself_o to_o be_v dead_a to_o counterfeit_v a_o resurrection_n xiii_o he_o be_v to_o hate_v idol_n fourteen_o he_o be_v to_o conquer_v the_o whole_a worldy_a by_o arms._n xv._o enoch_n and_o elias_n shall_v be_v the_o two_o witness_n of_o the_o eleven_o of_o the_o revelation_n that_o shall_v be_v send_v against_o he_o xvi_o he_o be_v to_o kill_v the_o two_o witness_n enoch_n and_o elias_n xvii_o these_o two_o witness_n must_v rise_v again_o after_o they_o have_v lie_v dead_a three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a xviii_o he_o be_v to_o possess_v all_o sort_n of_o treasure_n xix_o he_o shall_v not_o only_o call_v himself_o god_n but_o the_o only_a god._n xx._n he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o the_o roman_n german_n empire_n be_v destroy_v xxi_o his_o come_n be_v not_o to_o be_v till_o just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n he_o shall_v be_v defeat_v five_o and_o forty_o day_n before_o the_o end_n of_o it_o xxii_o before_o he_o come_v the_o gospel_n must_v have_v be_v general_o preach_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world._n xxiii_o he_o be_v to_o be_v a_o magician_n importance_n of_o these_o 23._o article_n there_o be_v not_o above_o four_o or_o five_o of_o any_o importance_n it_o will_v be_v very_o tedious_a to_o confute_v all_o these_o false_a character_n and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o work_n more_o unprofitable_a than_o long_a there_o be_v a_o very_a small_a parcel_n of_o they_o that_o be_v the_o principal_a one_o which_o when_o they_o be_v destroy_v all_o the_o rest_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o course_n natural_o and_o necessary_o for_o instance_n i._o that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v only_o one_o single_a person_n ii_o that_o he_o be_v to_o reign_v only_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a iii_o that_o he_o be_v to_o come_v precise_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n iv_o that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v a_o open_a enemy_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n style_v himself_o messiah_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n v._o that_o he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v before_o all_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v these_o five_o point_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v false_a all_o the_o rest_n consequent_o will_v be_v so_o too_o these_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n that_o be_v worth_a our_o take_a notice_n of_o for_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n bear_v in_o a_o obscure_a place_n that_o he_o shall_v cause_v fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n that_o he_o shall_v feign_v himself_o dead_a that_o he_o may_v counterfeit_v a_o resurrection_n that_o enoch_n and_o elias_n must_v come_v out_o of_o that_o earthly_a paradise_n where_o they_o be_v keep_v in_o reserve_n to_o fight_v with_o he_o that_o he_o be_v to_o kill_v they_o that_o they_o must_v rise_v on_o the_o four_o day_n all_o this_o i_o say_v be_v so_o fabulous_a that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o injury_n to_o so_o understand_v a_o age_n as_o we_o formal_o to_o confute_v such_o idle_a vision_n and_o so_o whole_o destitute_a of_o any_o foundation_n duration_n all_o may_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o single_a question-about_a the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o antichrist_n duration_n this_o controversy_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o one_o only_a point_n and_o it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o duration_n
to_o re-establish_a the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o he_o must_v set_v on_o foot_n again_o the_o levitical_a worship_n how_o will_v the_o jew_n receive_v he_o for_o their_o messiah_n if_o he_o be_v so_o wicked_a a_o person_n as_o not_o to_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o god_n to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v he_o rebuild_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o why_o shall_v he_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o god_n in_o it_o if_o he_o make_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v as_o the_o only_a god_n beside_o it_o be_v clear_a enough_o that_o the_o pope_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v adore_v like_o a_o god_n though_o he_o do_v not_o call_v himself_o either_o the_o only_a god_n or_o the_o great_a god._n antichrist_n germany_n be_v not_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v be_v divide_v among_o ten_o king_n under_o antichrist_n xvi_o he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v entire_o destroy_v we_o shall_v afterward_o take_v a_o occasion_n to_o examine_v this_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n consider_v what_o absurdity_n these_o man_n run_v themselves_o into_o according_a to_o they_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v yet_o subsist_v viz._n in_o the_o branch_n of_o germany_n according_a to_o they_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v divide_v among_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v be_v the_o friend_n the_o cotemporaries_a and_o the_o supporter_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o empire_n of_o germany_n shall_v be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n those_o will_v be_v notable_a kingdom_n those_o ten_o kingdom_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o rhine_n and_o do_v well_o deserve_v a_o place_n even_o ten_o time_n over_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o st._n john_n if_o antichrist_n must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v why_o do_v they_o confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o chapt._n of_o daniel_n be_v antichrist_n this_o horn_n do_v it_o not_o play_v the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n i.e._n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n why_o do_v these_o gentleman_n agree_v to_o this_o that_o antichrist_n be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n which_o they_o together_o with_o we_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n why_o do_v bellarmine_n grant_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v the_o last_o roman_a emperor_n the_o roman_a empire_n therefore_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v when_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v because_o that_o empire_n shall_v continue_v under_o he_o world._n antichrist_n must_v come_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n xvii_o he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v but_o just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o the_o last_o time_n but_o we_o shall_v hereafter_o examine_v whether_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v the_o three_o last_o year_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n be_v so_o many_o year_n this_o point_n will_v be_v clear_v up_o world_n the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v almost_o throughout_o the_o world_n xviii_o before_o he_o come_v the_o gospel_n must_v have_v be_v preach_v throughout_o all_o the_o world._n indeed_o before_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v appear_v and_o be_v perceivable_a the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o whole_a world_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o beyond_o it_o in_o all_o the_o then_o know_a world_n in_o the_o country_n which_o they_o know_v be_v inhabit_v and_o where_o they_o can_v enter_v without_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o barbarity_n of_o those_o that_o dwell_v there_o but_o this_o universal_a preach_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n without_o exception_n must_v be_v consequent_a upon_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n and_o not_o a_o sign_n of_o his_o come_n further_o this_o term_n of_o universal_a preach_v even_o then_o must_v not_o be_v take_v in_o the_o strict_a sense_n for_o it_o may_v be_v there_o will_v be_v some_o exception_n magician_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v a_o magician_n xix_o last_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o magician_n and_o that_o because_o he_o must_v work_v great_a sign_n and_o miracle_n by_o the_o help_n of_o magic_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o these_o oracle_n that_o he_o do_v his_o sign_n by_o illusion_n and_o the_o enchantment_n of_o man_n sense_n by_o cheat_v and_o deceit_n and_o also_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n without_o his_o make_v any_o compact_n with_o the_o devil_n either_o direct_v or_o indirect_a the_o false_a miracle_n of_o popery_n also_o be_v wrought_v by_o the_o cheat_v of_o the_o priest_n or_o pure_o by_o lie_n or_o by_o the_o devil_n that_o make_v himself_o sport_n with_o their_o miserable_a devotion_n see_v all_o these_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v all_o false_a we_o must_v for_o the_o future_a examine_v and_o seek_v out_o what_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o it_o chap._n xiii_o what_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o be_v three_o tyranny_n idolatry_n and_o great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o we_o must_v not_o look_v on_o tyranny_n alone_o as_o the_o sole_a character_n of_o antichrist_n character_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n have_v three_o name_n that_o note_v its_o three_o character_n we_o be_v seek_v after_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v hope_v to_o find_v they_o in_o the_o name_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v it_o for_o assure_o name_n be_v give_v by_o god_n to_o signify_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v three_o name_n to_o that_o empire_n he_o call_v it_o egypt_n and_o sodom_n and_o last_o babylon_n egypt_n and_o sodom_n in_o the_o eleven_o of_o the_o revelation_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n 11.8_o c._n 11.8_o he_o say_v their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o be_v spiritual_o call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n babylon_n in_o as_o many_o place_n of_o the_o same_o book_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o she_o be_v fall_v she_o be_v fall_v babylon_n the_o great_a come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n these_o three_o name_n signify_v the_o three_o character_n of_o that_o babylonish_n empire_n antichrist_n the_o name_n of_o egypt_n signify_v the_o pride_n tyranny_n and_o cruelty_n of_o antichrist_n egypt_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o tyranny_n pride_n and_o cruelty_n of_o tyranny_n because_o there_o the_o israelite_n do_v groan_v under_o hard_a bondage_n in_o the_o chain_n of_o pharaoh_n who_o tyrannize_v over_o they_o of_o cruelty_n because_o that_o cruel_a prince_n do_v vex_v they_o sore_o with_o hard_a labour_n and_o the_o death_n of_o their_o child_n who_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v drown_v in_o the_o river_n nile_n of_o pride_n because_o this_o proud_a tyrant_n rebel_v against_o god_n with_o a_o intolerable_a pride_n say_v who_o be_v the_o lord_n that_o i_o shall_v obey_v his_o voice_n empire_n sodom_n signify_v the_o great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n in_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n sodom_n signify_v the_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o manner_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o apprehend_v it_o be_v neither_o tyranny_n nor_o cruelty_n that_o destroy_v sodom_n we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o she_o do_v aspire_v after_o the_o dominion_n it_o be_v not_o idolatry_n at_o least_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v more_o notorious_a for_o it_o than_o the_o other_o canaavite_v round_o about_o it_o be_v therefore_o only_a dissoluteness_n luxury_n and_o debauchery_n ease_n and_o abundance_n of_o bread_n as_o the_o prophet_n speak_v therefore_o when_o they_o will_v set_v forth_o a_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o manner_n they_o borrow_v a_o expression_n from_o hence_o and_o use_v the_o name_n of_o sodom_n and_o gomorrha_n 1.10_o â—s_n 1.10_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n you_o ruler_n of_o sodom_n give_v ear_n unto_o the_o law_n of_o our_o god_n you_o people_n of_o gomorrha_n after_o which_o isaiah_n fall_v not_o upon_o their_o idolatry_n but_o upon_o their_o corrupt_a manner_n he_o reproach_n they_o with_o nothing_o but_o their_o injustice_n and_o violence_n antichristianism_n babylon_n signify_v the_o idolatry_n of_o antichristianism_n last_o babylon_n signify_v idolatry_n all_o do_v agree_v that_o babylon_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n from_o chaldaea_n it_o spread_v itself_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o spring_n of_o man_n it_o be_v also_o of_o false_a gods._n as_o she_o be_v the_o first_o fountain_n so_o she_o do_v continue_v the_o chief_a seat_n of_o it_o
be_v the_o devil_n as_o far_o as_o they_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n which_o be_v idolatry_n though_o they_o be_v of_o different_a communion_n yea_o and_o excommunicate_v each_o other_o i_o therefore_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n be_v in_o all_o place_n wherever_o tyranny_n pride_n corruption_n of_o worship_n manner_n and_o government_n mingle_v with_o christianity_n be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o that_o which_o i_o say_v in_o respect_n of_o place_n must_v be_v extend_v to_o time_n also_o it_o be_v in_o those_o age_n where_o pride_n tyranny_n corruption_n of_o manner_n and_o idolatry_n have_v be_v visible_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n that_o we_o must_v look_v for_o the_o birth_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n this_o observation_n will_v be_v useful_a to_o we_o to_o find_v out_o that_o which_o we_o principal_o seek_v for_o in_o this_o work_n i._n e._n the_o time_n where_o we_o be_v to_o begin_v the_o 1260._o year_n that_o be_v assign_v for_o the_o duration_n of_o antichristianism_n birth_n man_n minding_n no_o other_o character_n but_o that_o of_o tyranny_n have_v make_v they_o mistake_v the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n birth_n it_o be_v this_o chief_o that_o have_v cause_v our_o interpreter_n to_o be_v at_o a_o loss_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o have_v look_v only_o to_o tyranny_n as_o if_o that_o be_v the_o only_a character_n of_o this_o empire_n mounseur_fw-fr du_fw-fr plessis_n have_v make_v a_o great_a book_n about_o it_o with_o this_o title_n the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n in_o which_o he_o trace_n this_o tyranny_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pope_n from_o its_o birth_n to_o its_o perfection_n as_o if_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n signify_v nothing_o else_o whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o principal_o signify_v that_o he_o that_o say_v a_o mystery_n say_v a_o religion_n this_o aught_o to_o have_v be_v mind_v so_o then_o in_o this_o term_n the_o papism_n be_v describe_v with_o respect_n to_o its_o religion_n and_o idolatry_n and_o its_o tyranny_n and_o impiety_n be_v proper_o mean_v in_o these_o word_n that_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god._n some_o man_n head_n have_v run_v so_o much_o upon_o this_o character_n of_o antichrist_n viz._n tyranny_n as_o if_o that_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o they_o will_v not_o find_v antichrist_n even_o in_o the_o papism_n before_o the_o time_n that_o the_o pope_n begin_v to_o act_v the_o part_n of_o a_o temporal_a prince_n which_o they_o find_v he_o do_v towards_o the_o year_n 755._o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr du_fw-fr moulin_n in_o his_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n this_o also_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v so_o wide_o mistake_v the_o time_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n and_o that_o he_o have_v set_v the_o time_n of_o his_o ruin_n so_o far_o off_o for_o he_o think_v that_o antichristianism_n will_v not_o be_v at_o a_o end_n before_o the_o year_n 2015._o so_o we_o shall_v have_v yet_o 330._o year_n long_a to_o suffer_v he_o shall_v have_v remember_v that_o idolatry_n be_v more_o antichristian_a than_a tyranny_n or_o at_o least_o as_o much_o and_o therefore_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a period_n the_o six_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n wherein_o idolatry_n be_v so_o strong_o establish_v corruption_n and_o looseness_n of_o manner_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v the_o way_n for_o antichristianism_n its_o progress_n follow_v by_o the_o introduction_n of_o idolatry_n and_o at_o last_o antichristianism_n be_v consummate_v by_o tyranny_n these_o be_v the_o three_o true_a character_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o union_n whereof_o will_v show_v we_o the_o true_a point_n of_o its_o birth_n chap._n fourteen_o that_o the_o three_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n proof_n out_o of_o history_n and_o prophecy_n reflection_n upon_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o and_o upon_o the_o end_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o foregoing_a chapter_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v egypt_n sodom_n babylon_n and_o that_o its_o character_n signify_v by_o these_o name_n be_v tyranny_n pride_n cruelty_n extreme_a corruption_n of_o manner_n idolatry_n and_o paganism_n we_o have_v fix_v this_o babylonish_n empire_n every_o where_o where_o these_o character_n be_v to_o be_v find_v we_o have_v reckon_v the_o papism_n for_o the_o centre_n and_o the_o body_n rome_n for_o the_o capital_a place_n and_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o head_n we_o must_v now_o prove_v that_o these_o character_n do_v perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n to_o its_o capital_a place_n and_o its_o head_n but_o we_o do_v pretend_v that_o as_o to_o we_o this_o thing_n have_v be_v already_o do_v we_o have_v do_v it_o in_o our_o just_a prejudices_fw-la against_o popery_n aswell_o as_o we_o be_v able_a and_o indeed_o that_o whole_a work_n be_v but_o a_o proof_n of_o this_o proposition_n that_o all_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o papism_n papism_n the_o character_n of_o tyranny_n agree_v to_o the_o papism_n if_o any_o desire_v a_o proof_n of_o this_o that_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o egypt_n and_o that_o tyranny_n be_v exercise_v there_o he_o need_v only_o read_v the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o he_o will_v see_v that_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o empire_n pure_o temporal_a under_o the_o show_n of_o a_o spirituality_n and_o the_o fourteen_o chapt._n where_o its_o pure_o humane_a politics_n be_v so_o clear_o bring_v to_o light_n that_o not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o shadow_n remain_v unscatter_v if_o any_o will_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o most_o horrible_a tyranny_n he_o need_v but_o read_v the_o 21._o and_o 22._o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o be_v a_o account_n of_o the_o insolent_a tyrannical_a and_o proud_a action_n and_o speech_n of_o the_o pope_n towards_o all_o man_n without_o except_v even_o sovereign_a prince_n also_o that_o of_o pride_n agree_v to_o it_o also_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n will_v be_v find_v the_o proof_n that_o pride_n another_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n for_o there_o its_o pride_n will_v be_v see_v in_o its_o opinion_n and_o divinity_n the_o pride_n of_o its_o clergy_n and_o priest_n that_o call_v themselves_o the_o king_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o world_n the_o pride_n of_o its_o head_n who_o call_v himself_o a_o god_n upon_o earth_n who_o cause_v divine_a honour_n to_o be_v give_v to_o he_o who_o domineer_v with_o authority_n over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o spoil_v they_o of_o their_o crown_n who_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n to_o other_o who_o dispense_v with_o their_o subject_n oath_n of_o allegiance_n who_o tread_v they_o under_o his_o foot_n and_o put_v his_o foot_n upon_o their_o throat_n who_o as_o for_o his_o own_o person_n be_v clothe_v with_o purple_a and_o all_o the_o pomp_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n cruelty_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o egypt_n for_o cruelty_n in_o the_o 26_o and_o 27_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o will_v plain_o be_v see_v that_o cruelty_n perfect_o agree_v to_o this_o empire_n for_o there_o you_o will_v find_v a_o epitome_n of_o all_o the_o cruel_a persecution_n which_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v by_o this_o mystical_a babylon_n the_o blood_n she_o have_v spill_v the_o fire_n she_o have_v kindle_v the_o witty_a punishment_n she_o have_v invent_v and_o the_o incredible_a number_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o she_o have_v murder_v if_o enough_o of_o this_o be_v not_o find_v in_o that_o piece_n you_o may_v have_v recourse_n to_o our_o history_n of_o popery_n the_o second_o recrimination_n be_v whole_o spend_v in_o show_v that_o the_o papism_n since_o more_o than_o 700._o year_n ago_o be_v like_o a_o cruel_a beast_n arm_v with_o tooth_n &_o claw_n that_o tear_n in_o piece_n &_o devour_v all_o that_o oppose_v its_o greatness_n and_o that_o one_o can_v follow_v it_o in_o history_n but_o by_o the_o tract_n of_o innocent_a blood_n that_o it_o have_v shed_v it_o will_v appear_v in_o all_o those_o place_n that_o the_o papism_n be_v always_o the_o same_o and_o that_o at_o this_o very_a day_n as_o well_o as_o former_o it_o be_v cruel_a bloody_a and_o tyrannical_a which_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o persecution_n of_o bohemia_n hungary_n
be_v establish_v with_o a_o terrible_a havoc_n such_o as_o a_o hideous_a monster_n that_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o of_o a_o enormous_a greatness_n will_v cause_v make_v the_o wave_n to_o foam_n blow_v the_o water_n with_o his_o nostril_n and_o send_v out_o terrible_a bellow_n it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v establish_v this_o beast_n have_v seven_o head_n the_o spirit_n explain_v this_o of_o so_o many_o king_n and_o so_o many_o mountain_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n and_o seven_o mountain_n see_v here_o the_o character_n of_o rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n it_o sit_v on_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o it_o have_v seven_o king_n that_o be_v to_o say_v seven_o form_n of_o sovereign_a government_n we_o have_v already_o reckon_v they_o up_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o king_n 2._o consul_n 3._o decemvire_n 4._o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o perpetual_a dictator_n 6._o emperor_n 7._o pope_n he_o have_v ten_o horn_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v how_o these_o horn_n be_v distribute_v on_o the_o head_n but_o however_o it_o be_v certain_a head_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v only_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o they_o be_v all_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o head_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o it_o be_v under_o the_o papal_a dominion_n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v among_o ten_o horn_n that_o be_v to_o say_v among_o ten_o king_n europe_n that_o obey_v the_o pope_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a kingdom_n 1._o germany_n 2._o hungary_n 3._o poland_n 4._o suedeland_n 5._o france_n 6._o spain_n 7._o italy_n 8._o england_n 9_o portugal_n 10._o scotland_n the_o other_o kingdom_n and_o state_n be_v dependency_n on_o these_o from_o the_o first_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age_n the_o partition_n be_v make_v among_o ten_o king_n also_o as_o we_o shall_v observe_v afterward_o horn_n always_o signify_v power_n in_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v know_v so_o that_o these_o ten_o horn_n must_v be_v power_n but_o no_o signify_v that_o these_o power_n be_v sovereign_a one_o and_o not_o subordinate_a the_o spirit_n give_v they_o diadem_n they_o be_v sovereign_n in_o name_n but_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v dependent_n on_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n for_o the_o papism_n subject_n all_o king_n to_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o head_n there_o be_v a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n this_o be_v not_o on_o one_o of_o the_o head_n but_o on_o all_o of_o they_o and_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v that_o of_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o she_o will_v always_o bear_v since_o she_o attain_v to_o her_o greatness_n terrarum_fw-la dea_fw-la gentiumque_fw-la roma_fw-la it_o be_v the_o title_n of_o rome_n eternal_a as_o saint_n jerome_n have_v observe_v 11._o ad_fw-la algas_n quaeft_v 11._o the_o roman_a emperor_n make_v themselves_o be_v call_v your_o divinity_n they_o build_v temple_n to_o they_o they_o burn_v incense_v to_o their_o genius_n they_o sacrifice_v to_o they_o the_o seven_o head_n have_v also_o its_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v his_o holiness_n vice-god_n god_n on_o earth_n vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rome_n under_o his_o dominion_n be_v call_v infallible_a rome_n eternal_a rome_n the_o dragon_n give_v he_o his_o power_n it_o be_v the_o devil_n which_o give_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o false_a religion_n the_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o god_n the_o ambition_n the_o cruelty_n and_o the_o covetousness_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o man_n and_o i_o see_v one_o of_o his_o head_n as_o it_o be_v wound_v to_o death_n 1.3_o 1.3_o and_o his_o deadly_a wound_n be_v heal_v and_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v what_o head_n be_v wound_v but_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o last_o save_v one_o for_o that_o which_o come_v in_o the_o place_n of_o that_o which_o be_v wound_v last_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n must_v be_v the_o six_o and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o this_o head_n must_v make_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n the_o six_o head_n be_v that_o of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o the_o vandal_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v but_o it_o rise_v again_o under_o another_o head_n and_o a_o new_a kind_n of_o government_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o pope_n constant_a de_fw-fr donat_n constant_a in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v bring_v forth_o again_o if_o not_o the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n yet_o at_o least_o a_o form_n of_o government_n that_o be_v not_o very_o much_o different_a from_o that_o by_o which_o all_o the_o nation_n once_o obey_v the_o emperor_n it_o be_v the_o confession_n of_o steuchus_n bishop_n of_o agobio_n all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o earth_n be_v astonish_v to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n establish_v under_o the_o new_a name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n follow_v this_o new_a beast_n submit_v to_o this_o church_n be_v ravish_v with_o this_o dignity_n that_o appear_v to_o listen_v up_o christianity_n to_o the_o height_n of_o grandeur_n it_o submit_v to_o this_o chimoera_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a principality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n after_o this_o 5â—_n v._o 5â—_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n simple_o because_o it_o be_v the_o long_a duration_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n it_o be_v therefore_o this_o seven_o head_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n that_o bring_v forth_o these_o great_a thing_n can_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n great_a than_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v of_o itself_o that_o she_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o queen_n of_o all_o the_o church_n the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n the_o ark_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n the_o divinity_n to_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n the_o common_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o can_v depose_v they_o transfer_v their_o crown_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o she_o think_v fit_a see_v the_o great_a thing_n and_o these_o great_a thing_n be_v blasphemy_n this_o be_v clear_a for_o to_o attribute_v that_o to_o herself_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n be_v to_o blaspheme_v and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o continue_v forty_o and_o two_o month_n it_o be_v still_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o it_o be_v to_o it_o that_o the_o period_n of_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n be_v assign_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o forty_o two_o month_n do_v not_o respect_v the_o entire_a beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n for_o after_o the_o three_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o moreover_o the_o seven_o monarchy_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n have_v last_v almost_o twice_o forty_o two_o prophetical_a month_n as_o we_o have_v before_o observe_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o of_o the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o must_v be_v extend_v to_o 1260._o year_n he_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n against_o god._n 6._o â—_o 6._o it_o be_v to_o blaspheme_v god_n to_o attribute_v to_o itself_o his_o power_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v against_o his_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o glory_n the_o papism_n ravish_v away_o the_o glory_n from_o god_n to_o give_v it_o to_o the_o creature_n against_o his_o tabernacle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o temple_n and_o his_o church_n in_o call_v the_o true_a child_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o house_n heretic_n and_o schismatics_n against_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o saint_n and_o angel_n of_o who_o the_o papism_n make_v idol_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n it_o great_o injure_v and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 7._o v._o 7._o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o it_o be_v well_o enough_o know_a how_o the_o papism_n have_v employ_v anathemaes_n thunder_n fire_n and_o sword_n to_o extinguish_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o faithful_a and_o i_o behold_v another_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o
the_o earth_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n hoth_n the_o second_o beast_n have_v two_o hoth_n in_o the_o foregoing_a vision_n the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o two_o period_n and_o its_o whole_a extent_n by_o only_a one_o beast_n we_o have_v see_v more-than_a once_o that_o this_o monarchy_n have_v two_o period_n very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o duration_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n the_o second_o from_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n to_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v this_o second_o period_n which_o the_o prophet_n here_o represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o second_o beast_n it_o be_v another_o beast_n because_o it_o be_v another_o name_n another_o sort_n of_o empire_n a_o empire_n hide_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n that_o begin_v again_o all_o anew_o as_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o birth_n be_v little_a insensible_a a_o small_a matter_n in_o a_o word_n during_o two_o or_o three_o age_n so_o this_o new_a roman_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v forth_o again_o be_v to_o commence_v also_o from_o weak_a beginning_n and_o to_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a thing_n for_o some_o age_n as_o this_o late_a period_n of_o the_o four_o monarch_n be_v to_o last_o as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o and_o be_v to_o have_v a_o form_n whole_o different_a from_o it_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v another_o beast_n this_o second_o beast_n ascend_v out_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n it_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n that_o it_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o hell._n the_o one_o hinder_v not_o the_o other_o the_o papism_n come_v from_o hell_n but_o not_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n as_o the_o first_o beast_n do_v these_o two_o empire_n come_v not_o from_o the_o same_o place_n the_o first_o empire_n spring_v from_o the_o people_n and_o their_o ambition_n the_o second_o empire_n proceed_v from_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ambition_n it_o spring_v from_o the_o earth_n as_o a_o plant_n that_o shoot_v out_o small_a and_o become_v great_a insensible_o without_o effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o without_o spoil_n he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n the_o roman_a church_n call_v herself_o the_o spouse_n of_o the_o lamb_n usurp_v his_o power_n the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o in_o her_o mouth_n and_o if_o she_o may_v be_v believe_v she_o do_v but_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v be_v lawful_o confer_v upon_o she_o jesus_n christ_n have_v two_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n all_o power_n be_v give_v i_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n say_v he_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o herself_o she_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o temporal_a power_n and_o the_o spiritual_a one_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n for_o he_o utter_v blasphemy_n against_o god_n and_o terrible_a threaten_n against_o his_o child_n and_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o 12._o v._o 12._o the_o papism_n have_v re-establisht_a all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n the_o roman_a church_n cause_v herself_o to_o be_v serve_v by_o king_n she_o take_v away_o their_o demeauss_n she_o dispose_v of_o their_o crown_n she_o draw_v tribute_n from_o they_o and_o exercise_v jurisdiction_n in_o all_o their_o state_n the_o first_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o country_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o it_o and_o cause_v the_o earth_n and_o they_o which_o dwell_v therein_o to_o worship_v the_o first_o beast_n raise_v up_o in_o herself_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n she_o make_v that_o ancient_a empire_n be_v raise_v up_o again_o under_o a_o new_a name_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v adore_v and_o serve_v 13._o v._o 13._o and_o he_o do_v great_a wonder_n so_o that_o he_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n on_o earth_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o observe_v and_o prove_v several_a time_n hereafter_o as_o we_o have_v already_o do_v before_o that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n when_o a_o estate_n and_o a_o empire_n be_v treat_v of_o always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o those_o dignity_n the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n the_o star_n be_v the_o grandee_n here_o a_o empire_n a_o state_n be_v treat_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o that_o state_n be_v the_o heaven_n from_o that_o state_n fall_v fire_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thunders_z it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o this_o be_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o call_v thunder_n and_o thunder_a bull_n it_o be_v those_o decree_n and_o those_o papal_a bull_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n these_o be_v no_o other_o than_o pasteboard_n thunder_v and_o artificial_a firework_n however_o it_o be_v know_v that_o they_o have_v set_v kingdom_n be_v a_o flame_n a_o hundred_o and_o a_o hundred_o time_n and_o have_v may_v time_n think_v to_o set_v all_o europe_n on_o fire_n to_o this_o be_v add_v sign_n that_o be_v to_o say_v prodigy_n of_o pride_n ambition_n madness_n policy_n carnal_a weapon_n and_o other_o mean_n by_o which_o the_o beast_n of_o rome_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v its_o dominion_n and_o subject_a king_n to_o its_o self_n this_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o false_a miracle_n which_o the_o papism_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v itself_o but_o as_o it_o be_v here_o consider_v much_o more_o as_o a_o kingdom_n than_o as_o a_o religion_n by_o these_o sign_n it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o wicked_a mean_n it_o have_v employ_v to_o establish_v its_o tyranny_n than_o the_o lie_a miracle_n which_o it_o use_v to_o establish_v its_o false_a mystery_n and_o deceive_v they_o which_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 14._o v._o 14._o he_o induce_v they_o by_o all_o the_o way_n of_o deceit_n and_o violence_n to_o do_v homage_n to_o he_o and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o his_o dominion_n say_v to_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o shall_v make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o beast_n 15._o v._o 15._o and_o he_o have_v power_n to_o give_v life_n unto_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v both_o speak_v and_o cause_n that_o as_o many_o as_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v kill_v this_o here_o be_v a_o admirable_a place_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o empire_n however_o it_o be_v but_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o imaginary_a empire_n found_v only_o on_o the_o deceive_a imagination_n of_o man_n they_o need_v but_o say_v not_o to_o destroy_v this_o empire_n the_o reality_n of_o a_o empire_n consist_v in_o citadel_n in_o fortress_n in_o army_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v none_o of_o all_o this_o for_o the_o little_a army_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v raise_v be_v not_o that_o which_o secure_v his_o empire_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o true_a empire_n the_o convent_v of_o the_o monk_n be_v his_o citadel_n the_o monk_n be_v his_o soldier_n and_o army_n the_o priest_n be_v his_o emissary_n the_o bishop_n and_o arch-bishop_n be_v his_o lieutenanis_fw-la but_o all_o these_o be_v but_o image_n nevertheless_o this_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n speak_v act_n make_v decree_n raise_v all_o europe_n and_o cause_v all_o those_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o pay_v it_o the_o like_a homage_n which_o be_v render_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n and_o he_o cause_v all_o 16._o v._o 16._o both_o small_a and_o great_a etc._n etc._n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o right_a hand_n or_o in_o their_o forehead_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v buy_v or_o sell_v save_v he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o forehead_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o profession_n thence_o it_o come_v that_o ancient_a christian_n signify_v their_o profession_n of_o christianity_n by_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o the_o forehead_n the_o hand_n be_v the_o instrument_n of_o action_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v neither_o buy_v nor_o sell_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o be_v to_o say_v partake_v of_o its_o favour_n and_o its_o riches_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o papist_n
into_o perdition_n see_v here_o a_o eight_o king_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o the_o seven_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o government_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v that_o this_o eight_o king_n must_v come_v from_o hence_o that_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o and_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n divide_v into_o two_o for_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v either_o pagan_n or_o christian_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o emperor_n make_v so_o great_a a_o change_n that_o the_o christian_a emperor_n deserve_v to_o be_v reckon_v for_o a_o eight_o head_n however_o because_o they_o last_o but_o a_o short_a space_n and_o because_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o temporal_a they_o be_v perfect_o like_o the_o foregoing_a emperor_n the_o holy_a spirit_n rank_n they_o under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v become_v viz._n the_o christian_a emperor_n it_o shall_v not_o continue_v long_o indeed_o the_o christian_a emperor_n do_v not_o possess_v the_o empire_n but_o from_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n to_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o 130_o or_o 135._o year_n beside_o the_o transposition_n of_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v suppose_v do_v not_o make_v any_o difficulty_n here_o for_o if_o i_o make_v a_o commentary_n i_o can_v easy_o bring_v example_n much_o more_o harsh_a in_o the_o writing_n only_o of_o the_o n._n testament_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v 12._o v._o 12._o be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v rend_v when_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v destroy_v in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v make_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o form_v its_o empire_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o find_v the_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n therefore_o it_o deserve_v a_o large_a reflection_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v afterward_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n 13._o v._o 13._o these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n or_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v voluntary_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o she_o shall_v not_o obtain_v her_o dominion_n by_o the_o way_n of_o conquest_n but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o illusion_n of_o seduction_n and_o persuasion_n she_o shall_v persuade_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o give_v she_o their_o power_n in_o truth_n this_o do_v so_o happen_v the_o prince_n dote_v on_o this_o idol_n of_o st._n peter_n chair_n the_o apostolical_a see_v raise_v this_o throne_n so_o high_a that_o it_o be_v like_o afterward_o to_o have_v swallow_v they_o up_o these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o 14._o v._o 14._o they_o shall_v lend_v their_o arm_n and_o their_o power_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o smother_v the_o truth_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v surmount_v they_o shall_v enlighten_v they_o and_o get_v such_o a_o victory_n over_o they_o as_o shall_v be_v happy_a for_o those_o that_o be_v overcome_v england_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o many_o other_o state_n have_v be_v already_o overcome_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 15._o v._o 15._o the_o water_n which_o thou_o see_v where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n this_o woman_n this_o corrupt_a church_n shall_v have_v the_o multitude_n for_o she_o she_o shall_v ascribe_v great_a honour_n to_o herself_o from_o thence_o and_o make_v use_n of_o that_o as_o a_o argument_n that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 16._o v._o 16._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n afterward_o more_o than_o once_o to_o reflect_v on_o these_o word_n therefore_o we_o shall_v say_v nothing_o of_o they_o at_o present_a the_o woman_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v that_o great_a city_n 1â—_n v._o 1â—_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v its_o seat_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o seven_o mountain_n this_o be_v a_o important_a truth_n that_o the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v not_o rome_n precise_o but_o rome_n conjunct_o with_o its_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n it_o shall_v be_v prove_v but_o we_o must_v reserve_v the_o proof_n for_o another_o place_n where_o it_o will_v be_v very_o material_a for_o we_o to_o fix_v this_o what_o the_o city_n signify_v chap._n xvii_o babylon_n in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v rome_n antichristian_a and_o papal_n and_o not_o rome_n pagan_a the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wherein_o the_o description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v certain_o contain_v we_o have_v apply_v it_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n with_o the_o same_o success_n as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o forego_n prophecy_n but_o we_o have_v some_o consideration_n to_o add_v to_o prove_v that_o that_o city_n speak_v of_o in_o that_o chapter_n be_v rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a antichrist_n that_o rome_n christian_n and_o not_o pagan_a be_v spiritual_a babylon_n &_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v a_o place_n where_o the_o papist_n find_v themselves_o reduce_v to_o mighty_a strait_n they_o have_v confess_v that_o the_o 11_o and_z 13_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n speak_v concern_v antichrist_n but_o because_o in_o the_o 11_o chap._n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o city_n where_o i._o christ_n be_v crucify_v they_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n and_o because_o in_o the_o 13_o chap._n rome_n be_v not_o name_v they_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v it_o to_o be_v find_v there_o but_o in_o this_o 17_o chap._n they_o be_v force_v to_o see_v rome_n in_o the_o city_n on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o in_o that_o great_a city_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o last_o extremity_n and_o we_o need_v but_o see_v what_o they_o say_v on_o this_o point_n to_o convince_v they_o that_o their_o holy_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n one_a they_o say_v that_o rome_n in_o this_o 17_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a and_o not_o rome_n christian_n 13._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif_n rom._n c._n 13._o the_o falseness_n of_o this_o supposition_n be_v evident_a first_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o beast_n which_o carry_v the_o woman_n same_o the_o first_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n and_o that_o of_o the_o 17_o be_v the_o same_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n this_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v describe_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n second_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea._n 17.3_o c._n 13.1_o c._n 17.3_o and_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n that_o of_o the_o 17_o ch._n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a 17.8_o chap._n 17.8_o the_o beast_n that_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o shall_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a now_o the_o deep_a and_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n three_o 13.3_o chap._n 13.3_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n that_o all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v worship_v he_o 8._o v._o 8._o who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o that_o in_o the_o
the_o world_n but_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o last_o time_n for_o we_o 4._o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o 4._o the_o same_o apostle_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n shall_v come_v scoffer_n walk_v after_o their_o own_o lust_n and_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n it_o be_v the_o very_a time_n in_o which_o saint_n peter_n speak_v and_o write_v for_o it_o be_v speak_v as_o of_o person_n that_o be_v in_o be_v already_o and_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n spread_v abroad_o that_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v at_o hand_n which_o make_v profane_a one_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n which_o they_o tell_v we_o be_v nigh_o the_o prophet_n joel_n say_v 2._o act_n 2._o in_o the_o last_o day_n i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n on_o all_o flesh_n st._n peter_n apply_v this_o oracle_n to_o that_o which_o happen_v on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n and_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 3.1_o 2._o tim._n 3.1_o st._n paul_n say_v to_o timothy_n know_v this_o that_o in_o the_o last_o day_n perilous_a time_n shall_v come_v for_o man_n shall_v be_v lover_n of_o their_o own_o self_n etc._n etc._n these_o last_o day_n begin_v a_o little_a after_o st._n paul_n for_o the_o church_n be_v not_o long_o before_o she_o corrupt_v her_o manner_n these_o very_a same_o text_n prove_v also_o the_o other_o thing_n we_o have_v lay_v down_o which_o be_v that_o the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o short_a duration_n for_o the_o manifestation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o god_n speak_v to_o we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n by_o his_o son_n and_o the_o last_o day_n wherein_o the_o profane_a shall_v bear_v sway_n all_o this_o i_o say_v signify_v the_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o i._o christ_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o word_n church_n the_o time_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n to_o understand_v why_o the_o period_n that_o pass_v from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o this_o present_a time_n be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v either_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n or_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world._n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v three_o time_n a_o time_n when_o the_o church_n be_v without_o the_o law_n and_o without_o the_o gospel_n this_o be_v the_o first_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o adam_n to_o moses_n a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n have_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o be_v the_o time_n from_o the_o departure_n out_o of_o egypt_n to_o i._n christ_n that_o be_v the_o second_o time_n last_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n enjoy_v the_o light_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v we_o and_o that_o be_v the_o three_o time_n four_o the_o time_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o great_a monarchy_n that_o must_v precede_v the_o last_o reign_n of_o i._o christ_n the_o first_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n which_o have_v its_o seat_n first_o at_o niniveh_n and_o afterward_o at_o babylon_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o persian_n the_o three_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o four_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n who_o reign_n must_v be_v prolong_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o j._n christ_n and_o his_o saint_n time_n since_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n now_o whether_o we_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o first_o division_n or_o the_o second_o it_o be_v still_o true_a that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n that_o i._o christ_n come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n j._n christ_n come_v in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o time_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n see_v he_o come_v since_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n cease_v to_o be_v in_o its_o vigour_n and_o antichrist_n also_o have_v his_o reign_n in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n jesus_n christ_n also_o come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o world_n for_o he_o come_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n antichrist_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n because_o he_o himself_o be_v but_o a_o continuation_n of_o that_o four_o monarchy_n but_o to_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o full_o persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n figure_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v to_o have_v two_o great_a period_n one_o of_o six_o head_n the_o other_o of_o a_o seven_o head_n have_v ten_o horn_n the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o first_o head_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n tribune_n of_o the_o people_n perpetual_a dictator_n and_z emperor_n and_o this_o first_o period_n contain_v about_o 12_o or_o 1300_o year_n the_o period_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n or_o the_o seven_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o must_v also_o be_v between_o 12_o and_o 1300_o year_n antichrist_n therefore_o be_v come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o last_o time_n i._n e._n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o four_o and_o last_o worldly_a monarchy_n and_o consequent_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v with_o very_o great_a reason_n call_v his_o reign_n the_o last_o time_n and_o thence_o it_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v conclude_v that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v last_v but_o a_o few_o year_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v say_v all_o that_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o destroy_v this_o false_a imagination_n that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a i_o may_v just_o reassume_v and_o urge_v all_o those_o argument_n i_o former_o mention_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o idea_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o papist_n frame_v to_o themselves_o be_v false_a and_o that_o the_o popish_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o true_a antichrist_n but_o before_o that_o i_o must_v use_v they_o yet_o once_o more_o to_o confound_v the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o port-royal_a reign_v rev._n 17.10_o the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a about_o the_o duration_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v who_o say_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v power_n for_o one_o hour_n or_o for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n instead_o of_o translate_n in_o in_o the_o same_o hour_n or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n they_o find_v this_o translation_n or_o rather_o this_o notorious_a falsification_n very_o proper_a to_o take_v away_o from_o the_o reform_a this_o text_n that_o prove_v so_o clear_o that_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v reckon_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o afterward_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o though_o we_o shall_v let_v their_o translation_n pass_v our_o proof_n will_v not_o in_o the_o least_o be_v weaken_v by_o it_o but_o as_o they_o will_v not_o agree_v that_o 1260_o year_n may_v be_v call_v a_o little_a time_n see_v here_o they_o be_v engage_v to_o prove_v that_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n be_v so_o many_o year_n be_v illusion_n a_o chimaera_n a_o dream_n and_o a_o sophism_n for_o if_o our_o proof_n do_v subsist_v how_o will_v they_o maintain_v their_o version_n that_o the_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n see_v all_o interpreter_n do_v agree_v and_o it_o be_v clear_a of_o itself_o without_o their_o consent_n that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v last_v as_o long_o as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o also_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v reach_v beyond_o the_o beast_n for_o after_o they_o have_v clothe_v he_o with_o their_o power_n they_o must_v strip_v he_o of_o it_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o burn_v it_o with_o fire_n if_o therefore_o they_o duration_n and_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v 1260_o year_n as_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v 1260_o year_n and_o consequent_o this_o reign_n will_v not_o be_v for_o one_o hour_n and_o for_o a_o little_a time_n it_o be_v here_o that_o these_o gentleman_n the_o interpreter_n will_v have_v great_a need_n of_o the_o arabic_a rabbinical_a learning_n and_o hebrew_n of_o father_n
simon_n the_o grammarian_n that_o not_o long_o since_o have_v set_v up_o for_o a_o interpreter_n of_o the_o revelation_n his_o new_a light_n do_v well_o deserve_v a_o particular_a chapter_n by_o themselves_o but_o for_o the_o present_a we_o must_v follow_v on_o our_o way_n and_o show_v that_o if_o the_o 1260_o day_n be_v 1260_o year_n than_o all_o that_o the_o papist_n say_v of_o antichrist_n be_v false_a and_o all_o that_o we_o say_v of_o he_o be_v true_a chimaera_n it_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n be_v 1260_o year_n the_o papist_n antichrist_n be_v a_o chimaera_n if_o it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o empire_n must_v last_v but_o 1260_o natural_a day_n it_o be_v true_a that_o it_o must_v last_v 1260_o year_n for_o i_o have_v prove_v there_o be_v no_o middle_a way_n to_o be_v take_v and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o antichrist_n must_v reign_v 1260_o year_n he_o can_v no_o long_o be_v only_o one_o single_a man_n nor_o a_o revolt_a jew_n nor_o a_o false_a messiah_n nor_o a_o man_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n nor_o a_o tyrant_n that_o must_v re-establish_a the_o moysaicall_a worship_n and_o rebuild_v jerusalem_n to_o cause_v the_o jew_n to_o reign_v there_o for_o it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o suppose_v that_o one_o man_n shall_v live_v 1260_o year_n that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n shall_v return_v for_o 12_o age_n and_o that_o judaism_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n shall_v oppress_v the_o christian_a religion_n if_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v last_v 1260_o year_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v already_o come_v come_v if_o his_o duration_n be_v 1260_o year_n antichrist_n be_v come_v for_o it_o be_v to_o go_v against_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o all_o man_n to_o suppose_v that_o before_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n come_v we_o must_v yet_o expect_v a_o tyrannical_a monarchy_n of_o 1200_o year_n if_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v come_v it_o must_v be_v either_o mahometanism_n or_o the_o papism_n antichristianism_n can_v be_v find_v among_o the_o arrians_a for_o they_o have_v be_v extinct_a a_o long_a time_n and_o their_o reign_n do_v not_o come_v to_o near_o 1260_o year_n we_o can_v find_v he_o among_o the_o athigenses_n who_o never_o reign_v who_o appear_v but_o for_o a_o little_a time_n and_o who_o be_v always_o oppress_v he_o cant_z cant_z be_v find_a neither_o among_o the_o lutheran_n nor_o calvinist_n for_o none_o of_o the_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n do_v agree_v to_o they_o and_o the_o papist_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o reign_n shall_v be_v for_o 1200_o year_n there_o be_v nothing_o remain_v but_o mahometanism_n on_o which_o one_o can_v cast_v one_o yes_n antichristianism_n mahometanism_n have_v not_o the_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n to_o seek_v out_o antichristianism_n it_o be_v indeed_o a_o antichristian_a sect_n because_o it_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o have_v already_o subsist_v above_o a_o 1000_o year_n but_o we_o can_v find_v therein_o the_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n so_o as_o it_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o prophet_n first_o antichristianism_n must_v be_v a_o apostasy_n and_o a_o revolt_n of_o man_n that_o former_o be_v obedient_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o saracen_n arabian_n and_o turk_n the_o founder_n and_o preserver_n of_o this_o sect_n never_o be_v christian_n and_o be_v not_o apostate_n mahomet_n and_o the_o arabian_n be_v heathen_n second_o antichristianism_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o whoredom_n and_o must_v teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n and_o mediatory_a spirit_n now_o the_o mahometan_n be_v not_o idolater_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o abhor_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o it_o be_v this_o that_o great_o scandalize_v they_o against_o the_o christian_a religion_n three_o in_o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n we_o must_v find_v the_o number_n 666._o in_o the_o name_n of_o mahomet_n and_o mahometan_a arabian_n and_o saracen_n in_o any_o language_n this_o number_n be_v not_o find_v four_o anchristianism_n be_v to_o have_v its_o seat_n in_o the_o great_a city_n which_o in_o st._n johns_n time_n rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v rome_n as_o all_o interpreter_n unanimous_o acknowledge_v mahomet_n and_o his_o partisan_n never_o do_v possess_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o do_v not_o possess_v it_o five_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o arabian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o destruction_n of_o it_o in_o the_o east_n six_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n i._n e._n in_o the_o church_n mahomet_n and_o his_o successor_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o christendom_n seven_o ten_o king_n must_v voluntary_o give_v their_o power_n to_o antichrist_n but_o the_o arabian_n and_o saracen_n have_v conquer_v all_o kingdom_n by_o mere_a violence_n none_o do_v voluntary_o submit_v to_o they_o eight_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n i._n e._n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n mahomet_n have_v nothing_o in_o common_a with_o the_o roman_a empire_n nineth_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v proper_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n which_o yet_o however_o must_v be_v worship_n and_o obedience_n be_v give_v to_o it_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o mahometan_n be_v not_o a_o image_n but_o rather_o the_o most_o despotical_a and_o arbitrary_a empire_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world._n ten_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v have_v under_o it_o ten_o horn_n i._n e._n ten_o king_n ten_o horn_n every_o one_o have_v his_o crown_n and_o his_o royal_a power_n so_o far_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o mahometan_n from_o suffer_v any_o vassal_n king_n to_o subsist_v that_o it_o have_v destroy_v all_o the_o great_a lord_n in_o india_n in_o persia_n in_o turkey_n every_o one_o of_o these_o mahometan_a empire_n have_v but_o one_o only_a lord_n eleven_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v but_o one_o it_o must_v not_o be_v divide_v for_o the_o king_n that_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o he_o shall_v acknowledge_v he_o for_o their_o only_a head_n but_o the_o empire_n of_o mahomet_n be_v divide_v into_o many_o empire_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o persian_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o mogul_n and_o these_o four_o empire_n be_v not_o only_o different_a but_o always_o opposite_a and_o almost_o always_o enemy_n twelve_o antichrist_n must_v have_v two_o horn_n i._n e._n two_o power_n like_v to_o the_o lamb._n it_o be_v notorious_a the_o mahometan_n have_v nothing_o in_o common_a with_o jesus_n christ_n with_o his_o religion_n and_o with_o his_o power_n thirteen_o antichrist_n must_v excommunicate_v persecute_v take_v away_o liberty_n of_o commerce_n from_o all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o take_v on_o they_o his_o name_n and_o his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n i._n e._n that_o will_v not_o follow_v his_o religion_n the_o mahometan_n suffer_v all_o sort_n of_o religion_n heathen_n and_o christian_n fourteen_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v a_o head_n i._n e._n a_o kingdom_n hurt_v with_o a_o deadly_a wound_n and_o revive_v again_o this_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o mahometanism_n which_o be_v a_o religion_n whole_o new_a and_o which_o have_v form_v empire_n whole_o new_a it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v these_o observation_n against_o those_o that_o great_o desire_v to_o take_v antichrist_n from_o rome_n will_v fain_o place_v he_o among_o the_o mahometan_n chap._n iu._n some_o principle_n to_o discover_v when_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n begin_v and_o when_o it_o must_v end_v three_o character_n of_o that_o empire_n idolatry_n pride_n and_o corruption_n that_o these_o three_o character_n begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o four_o age_n and_o do_v infinite_o increase_v in_o the_o five_o hitherto_o we_o have_v discourse_v on_o what_o be_v past_a now_o we_o proceed_v to_o treat_v of_o what_o be_v future_a or_o at_o least_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v believe_v so_o to_o be_v for_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o many_o thing_n that_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o future_a be_v already_o past_a it_o be_v the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o empire_n that_o we_o be_v now_o about_o to_o speak_v of_o and_o the_o first_o question_n that_o be_v ask_v thereupon_o be_v this_o when_o shall_v that_o empire_n be_v destroy_v a_o great_a question_n and_o which_o have_v hitherto_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o thing_n that_o none_o can_v penetrate_v into_o it_o be_v certain_o very_o difficult_a to_o be_v penetrate_v into_o but_o yet_o however_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v
certain_a that_o the_o corruption_n be_v great_o increase_v last_o if_o we_o take_v the_o last_o account_n and_o reckon_v from_o the_o year_n 94_o in_o which_o saint_n john_n compose_v his_o prophecy_n the_o 360_o year_n will_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 454_o and_o it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n that_o theodoret_n write_v in_o who_o word_n we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o false_a worship_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o secondary_a intercessor_n be_v so_o well_o form_v choose_v which_o of_o the_o four_o point_n we_o must_v choose_v if_o we_o place_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o man_n begin_v to_o render_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620._o i_o e._n 65_o year_n ago_o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o second_o computation_n in_o the_o year_n 393_o or_o 394_o it_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1653_o or_o 1654._o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o three_o calculation_n at_o the_o year_n 430_o it_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1690_o about_o four_o or_o five_o year_n hence_o last_o if_o follow_v the_o last_o computation_n we_o begin_v it_o about_o the_o 450_o or_o 454_o year_n it_o must_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o one_o of_o the_o follow_a year_n to_o 1714._o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o event_n that_o we_o must_v not_o begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n neither_o from_o the_o year_n 360_o nor_o that_o of_o 393._o for_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v not_o fall_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o and_o 1653_o as_o it_o shall_v have_v do_v according_a to_o these_o calculation_n in_o those_o time_n in_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o the_o year_n 393_o superstition_n be_v yet_o but_o in_o its_o birth_n the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o yet_o establish_v in_o the_o public_a service_n great_a caution_n also_o be_v use_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o service_n of_o god_n with_o the_o service_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v just_o ready_a to_o receive_v its_o birth_n moreover_o the_o pride_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v moderate_a and_o their_o tyranny_n do_v not_o yet_o extend_v itself_o very_o far_o man_n reckon_v the_o year_n of_o the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o conception_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n be_v as_o yet_o but_o like_o a_o faetus_n that_o be_v form_v and_o perfect_v but_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_v 17.12_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v but_o in_o the_o four_o age._n rev._n 17.12_o but_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v we_o count_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n from_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 393_o be_v because_o there_o be_v a_o four_o character_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v not_o yet_o happen_v that_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v to_o take_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n be_v ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v subdivide_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o word_n be_v admirable_a to_o i_o they_o appear_v express_v and_o i_o be_o astonish_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o precise_o mark_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n he_o who_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v until_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o the_o time_n that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v destroy_v these_o two_o passage_n signify_v express_o from_o what_o time_n we_o must_v compute_v the_o 1260_o year_n it_o be_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o goth_n vandal_n etc._n etc._n after_o have_v a_o long_a time_n harrass_v and_o rend_v the_o roman_a empire_n at_o last_o divide_v it_o into_o ten_o piece_n moreover_o the_o falsification_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a that_o render_v it_o thus_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n will_v not_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o the_o oracle_n though_o we_o shall_v suffer_v the_o ill_a translation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n to_o pass_v for_o if_o we_o must_v translate_v it_o for_o a_o little_a time_n by_o that_o little_a time_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o antichrist_n duration_n and_o see_v we_o have_v invincible_o prove_v that_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v understand_v that_o little_a time_n in_o a_o prophetical_a and_o compendious_a sense_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o which_o be_v essential_a here_o and_o which_o the_o rashness_n of_o man_n have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o take_v away_o be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v to_o receive_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o same_o time_n whethey_n it_o be_v for_o a_o short_a or_o a_o long_a one_o it_o be_v still_o certain_a that_o this_o oracle_n plain_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n when_o we_o find_v ten_o kingdom_n arise_v from_o the_o dismember_a roman_a empire_n we_o must_v therefore_o see_v when_o that_o be_v thus_o dismember_v the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n make_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o subsist_v till_o the_o year_n 475_o under_o certain_a petty_a king_n that_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n because_o they_o do_v yet_o possess_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n from_o valentinian_n the_o three_o to_o augustulus_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v parcel_v out_o and_o rend_v in_o piece_n and_o entire_o destroy_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o valentinian_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o maximus_n genseric_n king_n of_o the_o vandal_n come_v from_o africa_n be_v call_v in_o by_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n to_o revenge_v the_o death_n of_o her_o husband_n he_o take_v rome_n carry_v away_o all_o the_o riches_n precious_a thing_n and_o rarity_n of_o it_o they_o spend_v fifteen_o whole_a day_n in_o spoil_v it_o of_o its_o treasure_n genseric_n transport_v they_o into_o africa_n together_o with_o the_o empress_n her_o daughter_n and_o the_o principal_a man_n of_o rome_n just_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n carry_v away_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o lead_v the_o flower_n of_o the_o people_n into_o captivity_n it_o be_v assure_o from_o this_o very_a time_n that_o we_o must_v compute_v the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o have_v still_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o kingdom_n under_o the_o image_n of_o emperor_n that_o last_v about_o twenty_o year_n jeremy_n reckon_v 70_o year_n for_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o from_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o return_n there_o be_v not_o sixty_o year_n but_o the_o prophet_n count_v upon_o jerusalem_n as_o destroy_v and_o its_o kingdom_n as_o entire_o ruin_v from_o jehojakim_n time_n under_o who_o in_o truth_n be_v the_o first_o transportation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o since_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n under_o zedekiah_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n of_o that_o of_o his_o predecessor_n because_o he_o be_v the_o chaldaean_n vassal_n on_o this_o account_n i_o say_v god_n reckon_v it_o for_o nothing_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n we_o must_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o those_o petty_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v as_o it_o be_v nothing_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o that_o name_n retain_v however_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n to_o augustulus_n time_n three_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o dismember_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o then_o therefore_o from_o the_o wreck_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v form_v 1._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o britain_n in_o britanny_n 2._o of_o the_o saxon_n 3._o of_o the_o frank_n 4._o of_o the_o burgundian_n in_o the_o gaul_n 5._o of_o the_o visigoth_n in_o the_o south_n of_o gaul_n and_o in_o spain_n 6._o of_o the_o sueve_n in_o gallicia_n
and_o portugal_n 7._o of_o the_o vandal_n first_o in_o spain_n and_o then_o in_o africa_n 8._o of_o the_o allemans_n in_o germany_n 9_o of_o the_o ostrogoth_n in_o pannonia_n 10._o of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o east_n they_o take_v their_o power_n with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o antichristianism_n therefore_o antichristianism_n receive_v its_o birth_n and_o power_n with_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v its_o epocha_n or_o date_n according_a to_o which_o we_o shall_v place_v the_o future_a fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 18_o age._n i_o believe_v it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o set_v down_o precise_o the_o very_a year_n for_o god_n do_v not_o so_o exact_o observe_v chronology_n in_o his_o prophecy_n a_o few_o year_n more_o or_o less_o signify_v nothing_o however_o one_o may_v say_v that_o according_a to_o all_o appearance_n it_o must_v happen_v between_o 1710_o and_o 1715._o empire_n the_o concourse_n of_o four_o character_n make_v the_o epocha_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v i_o say_v the_o concourse_n of_o these_o four_o character_n that_o must_v conduct_v we_o to_o find_v out_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichristianism_n 1._o the_o birth_n of_o idolatry_n 2._o the_o birth_n of_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n 3._o the_o progress_n of_o corruption_n of_o manner_n 4._o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o part_n till_o these_o four_o character_n meet_v together_o we_o can_v begin_v the_o computation_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n therefore_o i_o do_v not_o reckon_v they_o from_o the_o year_n 430_o though_o that_o be_v a_o epocha_n that_o be_v notable_a enough_o have_v its_o original_n in_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n according_a to_o which_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n will_v fall_v on_o the_o year_n 1690_o four_o year_n hence_o i_o reckon_v they_o not_o from_o thence_o i_o say_v because_o in_o the_o year_n 430_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v not_o yet_o entire_o dismember_v withal_o it_o appear_v not_o that_o then_o thing_n be_v ripe_a for_o so_o great_a a_o event_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o idolatry_n will_v fall_v and_o be_v destroy_v in_o four_o or_o five_o year_n he_o will_v have_v some_o partisan_n remain_v a_o long_a time_n before_o he_o shall_v be_v entire_o bring_v to_o nought_o degree_n antichristianism_n be_v bear_v by_o degree_n it_o also_o fall_v by_o degree_n see_v one_o thing_n that_o must_v be_v well_o observe_v it_o be_v this_o that_o though_o we_o do_v not_o begin_v the_o 360_o year_n of_o the_o church_n purity_n at_o the_o first_o year_n of_o i._o christ_n as_o we_o may_v have_v do_v to_o end_v they_o in_o the_o 60_o year_n of_o the_o four_o age_n according_a to_o which_o the_o empire_n of_o pride_n and_o idolatry_n shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o 65_o year_n ago_o nevertheless_o as_o superstition_n and_o tyranny_n begin_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o four_o age_n a_o hundred_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o before_o the_o point_n which_o god_n mark_v out_o for_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o like_a manner_n a_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o entire_a destruction_n of_o this_o antichristianism_n the_o tyranny_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o papism_n sensible_o grow_v less_o and_o less_o and_o be_v visible_o fall_v 1620._o antichristianism_n be_v tend_v to_o its_o last_o ruin_n since_o the_o year_n 1620._o count_v the_o first_o original_n of_o superstition_n from_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360_o and_o reckon_n after_o this_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o its_o reign_n it_o fall_v as_o we_o have_v see_v on_o the_o year_n 1620._o at_o which_o time_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n must_v begin_v to_o fall_v as_o they_o do_v begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o since_o that_o time_n image_n and_o saint_n have_v extreme_o lose_v their_o credit_n and_o since_o the_o year_n 1620_o we_o shall_v find_v more_o person_n among_o the_o papist_n themselves_z that_o have_v discredit_v these_o false_a worship_n than_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o all_o the_o foregoing_a age_n france_n from_o that_o very_a time_n the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v visible_o diminish_v in_o france_n the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o pope_n also_o since_o that_o time_n have_v suffer_v a_o visible_a decay_n in_o the_o past_a age_n the_o pope_n have_v pretty_a well_o recover_v that_o blow_n which_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o luther_n and_o zwinglius_fw-la have_v give_v they_o julius_n the_o second_o and_o leo_n the_o ten_o assemble_v the_o last_o lateran_n council_n which_o abrogate_a all_o that_o have_v be_v do_v against_o their_o authority_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n indeed_o do_v not_o pronounce_v the_o superiority_n of_o pope_n above_o council_n and_o the_o temporality_n of_o king_n but_o it_o leave_v they_o in_o a_o full_a and_o entire_a possession_n of_o their_o pretend_a rite_n without_o so_o much_o as_o touch_v of_o they_o yea_o it_o do_v confirm_v they_o if_o not_o by_o its_o decree_n at_o least_o by_o its_o practice_n in_o submit_v all_o its_o canon_n to_o the_o pope_n in_o declare_v they_o have_v no_o design_n to_o diminish_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o demand_v from_o thence_o the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o decree_n in_o truth_n the_o pope_n remain_v in_o possession_n of_o that_o superiority_n and_o of_o that_o power_n as_o well_o over_o council_n as_o king_n the_o depose_v since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o king_n henry_n the_o three_o and_z henry_n the_o four_o of_o france_n they_o cause_v these_o two_o henry_n to_o be_v assassinate_v and_o also_o during_o the_o minority_n of_o lewis_n the_o xiii_o the_o pulpit_n and_o assembly_n ring_v with_o nothing_o but_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o sovereign_n and_o the_o power_n they_o have_v to_o depose_v they_o in_o the_o state_n in_o the_o year_n 1616._o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n have_v the_o insolence_n to_o maintain_v this_o doctrine_n so_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o cardinal_n perron_n edm._n rich_a a_o doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n in_o the_o year_n 1611._o make_v a_o book_n with_o this_o title_n de_fw-fr ecclesiasticâ_fw-la &_o politicâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la which_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o that_o which_o we_o have_v at_o this_o day_n under_o the_o title_n of_o apologia_fw-la pro_fw-la johanne_n gersono_fw-it therein_o he_o prove_v the_o superiority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o independence_n of_o king_n the_o author_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o dignity_n of_o syndic_n of_o the_o sorbon_n and_o of_o his_o benefice_n his_o book_n be_v censure_v by_o two_o provincial_a council_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1612_o one_o at_o paris_n the_o other_o at_o aix_n and_o be_v confute_v by_o d._n du_fw-fr val._n but_o since_o the_o year_n 1620_o rich_a be_v advance_v again_o to_o the_o throne_n the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v always_o diminish_v and_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v in_o so_o great_a a_o declension_n that_o it_o will_v never_o more_o rise_v up_o so_o that_o antichristianism_n fall_v precise_o by_o the_o same_o degree_n by_o which_o it_o rise_v it_o be_v a_o hundred_o year_n a_o bud_a before_o it_o be_v blow_v it_o shall_v be_v a_o hundred_o year_n decline_v before_o it_o shall_v be_v entire_o overthrow_v it_o have_v its_o first_o beginning_n in_o the_o year_n 360._o it_o be_v great_a declension_n begin_v precise_o 1260_o year_n after_o it_o be_v bear_v about_o the_o year_n 450._o it_o shall_v die_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o just_o 1260_o year_n after_o its_o birth_n this_o may_v happen_v soon_o for_o the_o roman_a empire_n even_o under_o valentinian_n who_o i_o reckon_v for_o the_o last_o of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v very_o much_o dismember_v but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o it_o can_v go_v much_o further_o unless_o it_o may_v be_v to_o 1714_o reckon_v the_o 1260_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n this_o i_o profess_v do_v not_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v altogether_o a_o simple_a conjecture_n by_o reason_n of_o two_o passage_n so_o express_v he_o that_o do_v let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v yhe_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n but_o that_o which_o i_o shall_v now_o add_v be_v a_o conjecture_n to_o which_o man_n may_v give_v such_o entertainment_n as_o they_o please_v it_o be_v
increase_n of_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n it_o be_v know_v this_o papal_a tyranny_n have_v its_o degree_n since_o leo_n the_o first_o that_o sit_v in_o that_o see_v in_o the_o year_n 450_o to_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n endeavour_v to_o arrogate_v to_o themselves_o a_o superiority_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n but_o yet_o however_o without_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v ecumenical_a bishop_n after_o gregory_n the_o first_o to_z gregory_z the_o seven_o the_o pope_n call_v themselves_o universal_a bishop_n but_o without_o style_v themselves_o sovereign_n and_o master_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n this_o gregory_n be_v the_o first_o that_o endeavour_v to_o depose_v emperor_n and_o king_n this_o be_v antichrist_n perfect_v those_o also_o that_o do_v not_o know_v he_o when_o he_o be_v yet_o in_o his_o first_o period_n do_v know_v he_o when_o he_o arrive_v to_o this_o we_o have_v many_o testimony_n of_o the_o german_a bishop_n of_o that_o time_n who_o profess_v that_o this_o gregory_n the_o seven_o and_o his_o successor_n be_v antichrist_n chap._n vi_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n re-establisht_a in_o their_o order_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n principle_n for_o the_o right_a understanding_n the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n divers_a interpretation_n give_v of_o it_o and_o their_o visible_a fault_n after_o have_v see_v the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o fall_n and_o last_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v happen_v it_o be_v time_n to_o see_v the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o fall_n and_o i_o be_o very_a well_o satisfy_v that_o therein_o we_o shall_v find_v what_o will_v confirm_v that_o which_o we_o have_v affirm_v touch_v the_o approach_a end_n of_o antichristianism_n i_o pretend_v to_o improve_v my_o conjecture_n to_o a_o kind_n of_o demonstration_n by_o the_o full_a agreement_n there_o be_v between_o my_o hypothesis_n and_o the_o prophecy_n the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o 11_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18_o and_o 19_o chapter_n it_o be_v certain_o that_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o have_v be_v least_o understand_v i_o mean_v as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n for_o as_o for_o the_o character_n of_o that_o empire_n which_o be_v also_o contain_v in_o those_o chapter_n they_o have_v be_v well_o enough_o apprehend_v but_o as_o to_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o time_n and_o progress_n of_o that_o fall_n god_n will_v not_o let_v man_n hitherto_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o their_o conjecture_n i_o hope_v that_o in_o what_o i_o shall_v now_o say_v something_o shall_v be_v meet_v with_o that_o shall_v much_o more_o bear_v upon_o it_o the_o character_n of_o truth_n vision_n divers_a circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o h._n spirit_n have_v not_o please_v to_o put_v into_o one_o vision_n the_o h._n spirit_n be_v so_o often_o repeat_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o its_o empire_n be_v not_o only_o to_o give_v we_o a_o perfect_a certainty_n of_o the_o event_n it_o be_v principal_o to_o mark_v out_o unto_o we_o that_o fall_v by_o divers_a circumstance_n but_o it_o have_v not_o please_v god_n to_o give_v we_o all_o these_o circumstance_n in_o one_o vision_n that_o so_o the_o prophecy_n may_v not_o be_v too_o plain_a for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o intention_n of_o god_n to_o inform_v we_o clear_o of_o thing_n to_o come_v with_o respect_n to_o their_o circumstance_n but_o only_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v the_o substance_n that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o church_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o obsecurity_n in_o the_o prophecy_n with_o respect_n to_o this_o no_o more_o than_o there_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o messiah_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o the_o certainty_n of_o his_o come_n but_o there_o be_v much_o as_o to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o come_n therefore_o obscure_a god_n have_v misplace_v the_o circumstance_n in_o the_o vision_n that_o they_o may_v be_v obscure_a because_o god_n be_v willing_a that_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v obscure_a he_o have_v for_o this_o reason_n divide_v they_o into_o several_a vision_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o be_v that_o he_o may_v put_v a_o venerable_a veil_n upon_o that_o which_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a that_o we_o shall_v know_v before_o the_o time_n he_o have_v not_o place_v the_o circumstance_n exact_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o their_o come_n to_o pass_v the_o vision_n which_o march_v fore-most_a contain_v thing_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v till_o afterward_o and_o the_o vision_n which_o follow_v contain_v thing_n which_o ought_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v before_o therefore_o that_o we_o may_v place_v these_o adorable_a obscurity_n in_o such_o a_o light_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o pierce_v into_o they_o we_o must_v bring_v thing_n into_o their_o natural_a order_n and_o explain_v the_o vision_n according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o those_o event_n which_o they_o foretell_v in_o do_v this_o we_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o contain_v the_o admirable_a vision_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o period_n through_o which_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n ought_v to_o pass_v to_o come_v to_o its_o fall_n lesser_a god_n do_v ordinary_o prepare_v for_o great_a vision_n by_o lesser_a the_o fifteen_o chapter_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o preparation_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o where_o be_v the_o seven_o last_o plague_n as_o the_o twelve_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o 14_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o preparation_n unto_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n which_o be_v very_o evident_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 15_o chapter_n which_o be_v and_o i_o see_v another_o sign_n in_o heaven_n great_a and_o marvellous_a seven_o angel_n have_v the_o seven_o last_o plague_n as_o a_o preparation_n unto_o the_o vision_n of_o these_o seven_o last_o plague_n god_n do_v make_v the_o prophet_n see_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o of_o crystal_n mingle_v with_o fire_n that_o be_v a_o sea_n where_o ice_n and_o fire_n be_v mingle_v and_o they_o that_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o over_o his_o image_n that_o be_v they_o that_o have_v escape_v his_o corruption_n and_o idolatry_n stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o of_o ice_n and_o they_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o song_n of_o the_o lamb_n great_a and_o marvellous_a be_v thy_o work_n it_o be_v clear_a persecution_n a_o lively_a image_n of_o those_o who_o escape_v the_o corruption_n of_o popery_n &_o its_o persecution_n that_o the_o prophet_n do_v make_v a_o allusion_n unto_o the_o passage_n through_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o unto_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n who_o be_v get_v upon_o the_o shore_n of_o that_o sea_n sing_v the_o song_n which_o moses_n compose_v for_o they_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n answer_n to_o the_o red_a sea_n they_o who_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n answer_v to_o the_o israelite_n who_o have_v overcome_v the_o egyptian_n egypt_n out_o of_o which_o the_o israelite_n march_v answer_v to_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n out_o of_o which_o the_o elect_n do_v escape_v therefore_o as_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o its_o wave_n be_v the_o danger_n out_o of_o which_o the_o israelite_n come_v out_o of_o egypt_n be_v deliver_v so_o this_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n represent_v the_o evil_n which_o the_o faithful_a who_o leave_n babylon_n do_v escape_v these_o evil_n be_v call_v a_o sea_n on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o greatness_n and_o bitterness_n my_o breach_n be_v great_a like_o the_o sea_n say_v jeremy_n they_o be_v call_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o a_o sea_n of_o ice_n because_o of_o their_o hardness_n it_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o escape_v out_o of_o a_o sea_n of_o water_n because_o the_o liquidity_n of_o water_n do_v make_v it_o possible_a to_o swim_v through_o they_o but_o if_o a_o sea_n be_v glass_n or_o ice_n it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o get_v out_o of_o it_o there_o be_v also_o fire_n mingle_v with_o glass_n to_o represent_v the_o burn_a and_o extreme_a dolour_n of_o those_o evil_n fire_n and_o ice_n be_v two_o extreme_n in_o evil_a yet_o they_o be_v join_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o calamity_n of_o the_o church_n though_o they_o seem_v inconsistent_a if_o it_o be_v a_o sea_n of_o ice_n there_o can_v be_v fire_n there_o and_o if_o
a_o very_a bad_a smell_n which_o have_v reach_v even_o to_o we_o it_o form_v a_o most_o frightful_a object_n upon_o which_o the_o adorer_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o so_o call_v holy_a seat_n can_v even_o now_o adays_o reflect_v without_o horror_n and_o indignation_n this_o plague_n fall_v upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o globe_n or_o whole_a mass_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n for_o the_o member_n and_o the_o head_n the_o whole_a and_o the_o part_n be_v cover_v over_o with_o this_o dismal_a corruption_n popery_n this_o corruption_n be_v and_o be_v 20_o this_o day_n a_o terrible_a blow_n to_o popery_n and_o further_o it_o can_v be_v express_v how_o great_a a_o plague_n how_o sore_o a_o blow_n this_o see_v receive_v from_o hence_o for_o this_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o meddle_v with_o the_o affair_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o bishop_n the_o successor_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v let_v go_v this_o fair_a patrimony_n keep_v themselves_o in_o germany_n during_o which_o time_n the_o pope_n get_v strength_n and_o make_v themselves_o master_n but_o the_o excess_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n oblige_v the_o otho_n emperor_n of_o germany_n to_o march_v into_o italy_n there_o they_o correct_v and_o depose_v some_o pope_n and_o choose_v other_o to_o their_o mind_n they_o revive_v the_o ancient_a right_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v of_o confirm_v pope_n after_o their_o election_n which_o be_v a_o very_a sore_a mortification_n of_o which_o they_o do_v not_o recover_v until_o gregory_n the_o vii_o and_o beside_o this_o corruption_n render_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n contemptible_a to_o all_o nation_n in_o some_o country_n man_n take_v liberty_n to_o write_v very_o bitter_a invective_n against_o it_o some_o of_o which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n this_o be_v a_o wound_n that_o bleed_v even_o at_o this_o day_n and_o afford_v we_o a_o very_a strong_a argument_n against_o the_o pretension_n of_o infallibility_n and_o supremacy_n challenge_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o we_o will_v never_o cease_v to_o object_n and_o very_o rational_o that_o god_n be_v too_o good_a and_o too_o wise_a to_o suffer_v the_o seat_n of_o his_o vicar_n and_o of_o a_o infallible_a vicar_n to_o be_v infect_v with_o so_o dismal_a a_o corruption_n these_o consideration_n let_v we_o see_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o object_v against_o we_o that_o we_o make_v one_o of_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n to_o be_v that_o corruption_n which_o be_v one_o of_o its_o character_n the_o same_o thing_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o four_o plague_n where_o we_o will_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n which_o be_v one_o of_o its_o character_n be_v notwithstanding_o become_v one_o of_o its_o plague_n when_o these_o character_n be_v rise_v to_o a_o immoderate_a height_n they_o become_v sensible_a they_o discover_v antichristianism_n and_o by_o discover_v it_o they_o destroy_v it_o for_o its_o safety_n consist_v in_o be_v a_o mystery_n it_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n this_o be_v the_o first_o plague_n and_o the_o first_o period_n of_o antichrist_n decline_v this_o period_n last_v above_o a_o 150_o year_n for_o this_o corruption_n continue_v for_o a_o good_a space_n of_o the_o eleven_o age._n the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n be_v thus_o set_v down_o v._o 3._o and_o the_o second_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o it_o become_v as_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o dead_a man_n and_o every_o live_a soul_n die_v in_o the_o sea_n v._o 4._o and_o the_o three_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o river_n and_o fountain_n of_o water_n and_o they_o become_v blood_n croisades_n water_n signify_v people_n the_o sea_n of_o blood_n the_o croisades_n observe_v that_o the_o sea_n and_o water_n in_o prophetic_a vision_n signify_v people_n or_o nation_n this_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o it_o need_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v and_o suppose_v that_o this_o emblem_n be_v not_o common_a in_o other_o prophet_n it_o be_v most_o evident_o so_o in_o st._n john._n come_v say_v the_o angel_n to_o he_o 15._o chap._n 17._o v._n 15._o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n which_o sit_v upon_o many_o water_n the_o water_n which_o thou_o see_v where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o language_n the_o first_o viol_n be_v pour_v out_o upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o whole_a globe_n for_o earth_n contain_v both_o dry_a and_o moist_a the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n be_v spread_v over_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n over_o the_o papal_a seat_n and_o all_o its_o subject_n but_o this_o second_o viol_n be_v pour_v only_o upon_o the_o water_n the_o sea_n and_o the_o river_n i.e._n upon_o the_o people_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o upon_o the_o different_a nation_n tribe_n and_o language_n as_o the_o spirit_n do_v express_v it_o it_o fall_v not_o upon_o the_o head_n and_o the_o seat_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o contribute_v to_o this_o plague_n the_o water_n of_o the_o sea_n be_v turn_v into_o blood_n and_o every_o live_a soul_n die_v what_o more_o native_a and_o lively_a representation_n can_v have_v be_v make_v of_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o croisades_n in_o all_o language_n and_o in_o all_o sort_n of_o style_n a_o sea_n of_o blood_n river_n of_o blood_n stream_n of_o blood_n signify_v a_o very_a great_a slaughter_n now_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o croisades_n be_v slaughter_n murder_n which_o fall_v not_o upon_o the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n but_o upon_o the_o people_n all_o be_v there_o turn_v into_o blood_n never_o be_v there_o such_o a_o prodigious_a effusion_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o sea_n i._n e._n among_o the_o people_n in_o the_o first_o crusade_n there_o die_v more_o than_o two_o million_o of_o man_n in_o three_o or_o four_o year_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n do_v lead_v these_o wretched_a creature_n as_o it_o be_v to_o the_o shambles_n that_o they_o shall_v find_v the_o punishment_n of_o their_o crime_n the_o take_v away_o so_o great_a a_o quantity_n of_o blood_n that_o he_o may_v cure_v the_o ulcer_n of_o christendom_n for_o that_o he_o may_v purge_v it_o of_o that_o vast_a rabble_n he_o permit_v the_o devil_n to_o inspire_v they_o either_o with_o such_o a_o sottish_a superstition_n or_o a_o extravagant_a ambition_n that_o they_o must_v go_v and_o deliver_v the_o holy_a land_n or_o go_v and_o conquer_v kingdom_n in_o the_o east_n this_o plague_n light_v only_o on_o the_o sea_n not_o at_o all_o on_o the_o dry_a land_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o popedom_n not_o at_o all_o upon_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o pope_n improve_v that_o evasion_n to_o greaten_v their_o power_n to_o plunder_v whole_a country_n to_o make_v general_n of_o army_n to_o act_v as_o sovereign_a monarch_n and_o to_o lay_v a_o heavy_a yoke_n upon_o king_n who_o they_o order_v to_o march_v and_o send_v they_o as_o their_o slave_n into_o the_o east_n and_o during_o their_o absence_n plunder_v their_o kingdom_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o all_o the_o plague_n lay_v down_o by_o st._n john_n must_v tend_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n or_o to_o the_o diminution_n of_o its_o power_n for_o some_o be_v to_o light_v upon_o the_o head_n of_o that_o empire_n to_o crush_v it_o other_o upon_o the_o people_n to_o punish_v they_o because_o they_o worship_v the_o beast_n the_o plague_n of_o blood_n and_o slaughter_n be_v for_o the_o people_n this_o plague_n of_o the_o croisades_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o plague_n because_o of_o its_o long_a duration_n for_o it_o last_v 200_o year_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o the_o three_o viol_n which_o make_v the_o three_o plague_n fall_v only_o upon_o river_n i._n e._n upon_o lesser_a water_n because_o after_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o fury_n abate_v there_o be_v no_o more_o march_v of_o the_o whole_a west_n unto_o the_o east_n only_o that_o of_o some_o particular_a nation_n as_o of_o the_o freneh_n among_o other_o under_o the_o conduct_n of_o st._n lewis_n and_o consequent_o the_o effusion_n of_o blood_n be_v much_o less_o there_o be_v only_a river_n of_o blood_n whereas_o the_o former_a croisades_n have_v make_v a_o sea_n i_o shall_v add_v this_o explication_n which_o i_o have_v give_v do_v exact_o agree_v with_o the_o genius_n and_o emblem_n of_o the_o prophet_n the_o prophet_n ezec._n 32.6_o say_v to_o egypt_n i_o will_v water_v with_o thy_o blood_n the_o land_n wherein_o thou_o swim_a even_o to_o the_o mountain_n there_o must_v be_v no_o less_o than_o a_o sea_n of_o blood_n to_o overflow_v a_o country_n
the_o schism_n do_v shake_v off_o they_o yoke_n the_o city_n of_o bolonia_n make_v a_o law_n that_o the_o benefice_n of_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v confer_v upon_o none_o but_o of_o that_o city_n and_o territory_n to_o conclude_v it_o can_v be_v express_v by_o how_o many_o way_n that_o grand_a schism_n which_o divide_v the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n do_v spoil_v it_o of_o its_o strength_n and_o lustre_n after_o this_o time_n the_o authority_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v so_o mischievous_o use_v to_o ruin_v the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n do_v scarce_o do_v any_o more_o mischief_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v darken_v because_o by_o this_o eclipse_n it_o lose_v half_a of_o its_o beam_n i.e._n of_o its_o authority_n they_o graw_v their_o tongue_n for_o pain_n history_n must_v be_v consult_v to_o know_v how_o many_o calamity_n war_n combat_n how_o much_o shed_n of_o blood_n rage_n and_o fury_n do_v spring_n from_o this_o shameful_a schism_n every_o one_o of_o these_o pope_n gnash_v his_o tooth_n and_o bite_v his_o tongue_n against_o the_o antipope_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o thunderbolt_n excommunication_n croisades_n war_n and_o combat_n of_o one_o against_o another_o nay_o still_o to_o this_o day_n the_o slave_n of_o the_o papal_a seat_n be_v vex_v to_o the_o death_n when_o we_o pref_n they_o with_o this_o thing_n but_o under_o all_o their_o sorrow_n they_o blaspheme_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n and_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o deed_n in_o those_o age_n idolatry_n be_v so_o far_o from_o lose_v any_o thing_n that_o it_o increase_v then_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o monk_n of_o superstition_n of_o fable_n of_o legend_n and_o a_o thousand_o abomination_n in_o that_o age_n simony_n be_v come_v to_o its_o height_n while_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n sit_v at_o avignon_n be_v invent_v a_o thousand_o way_n of_o sell_v holy_a and_o profane_a thing_n crime_n paradise_n sacrament_n ministry_n marriage_n and_o in_o a_o word_n everything_o then_o come_v abroad_o that_o famous_a book_n the_o tax_n of_o the_o roman_a chancery_n and_o penitentiary_n which_o at_o that_o time_n and_o yet_o every_o day_n force_v to_o make_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n full_a of_o darkness_n this_o period_n last_v from_o 1305_o until_o 1440._o chap._n ix_o the_o six_o plague_n be_v the_o turk_n who_o pass_v aver_v the_o bosphorus_n and_o invade_v the_o greek_a and_o latin_a empire_n the_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n which_o come_v out_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o papal_a law_n arm_v with_o excommunication_n i_o have_v carry_v on_o my_o conjecture_n until_o i_o come_v hither_o and_o do_v somewhat_o content_v myself_o in_o what_o i_o have_v say_v about_o the_o five_o first_o plague_n follow_v the_o certain_o of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v aught_o to_o be_v increase_v by_o that_o which_o follow_v but_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o remainder_n of_o this_o chapter_n be_v thick_a darkness_n to_o i_o and_o understand_v nothing_o of_o it_o i_o put_v it_o among_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o come_v according_a to_o the_o usual_a custom_n of_o they_o who_o interpret_v prophecy_n who_o say_v of_o every_o thing_n which_o they_o understand_v not_o that_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o this_o make_v i_o ready_a to_o think_v that_o my_o persuasion_n as_o to_o the_o five_o first_o plague_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a opinion_n for_o in_o the_o frame_n of_o system_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n or_o of_o event_n contain_v in_o prophecy_n we_o must_v pierce_v through_o they_o all_o that_o we_o may_v see_v they_o clear_o and_o be_v assure_v of_o their_o truth_n while_o i_o think_v that_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o chapter_n concern_v the_o time_n to_o come_v i_o be_v content_a to_o understand_v nothing_o of_o it_o but_o i_o be_v afflict_v with_o the_o fear_n that_o the_o end_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v not_o at_o hand_n but_o at_o last_o after_o i_o have_v knock_v twice_o thrice_o four_o five_o yea_o six_o time_n with_o devout_a attention_n and_o deep_a humility_n i_o believe_v that_o the_o door_n be_v open_v to_o i_o i_o dare_v speak_v thus_o though_o i_o know_v that_o some_o have_v say_v that_o this_o savour_n of_o enthusiasm_n to_o who_o i_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v one_o article_n at_o least_o more_o in_o my_o creed_n than_o there_o be_v in_o they_o viz._n i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o his_o operation_n i_o be_o in_o this_o matter_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o enquiry_n after_o truth_n and_o be_o persuade_v that_o we_o see_v no_o truth_n but_o in_o god_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o god_n we_o contribute_v nothing_o beside_o our_o attention_n our_o prayer_n and_o our_o desire_n however_o i_o think_v that_o i_o have_v find_v out_o the_o two_o plague_n that_o follow_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o which_o be_v only_o a_o conjecture_n of_o my_o concern_v the_o five_o foregoing_a be_v rise_v to_o a_o real_a persuasion_n i_o be_o therefore_o persuade_v that_o through_o the_o divine_a assistance_n i_o have_v pierce_v into_o the_o systeme_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n a_o favour_n for_o which_o i_o will_v render_v to_o he_o immortal_a thanks_o as_o long_o as_o i_o live_v for_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o can_v express_v the_o ravish_a consolation_n that_o my_o heart_n have_v feel_v in_o see_v such_o evident_a reason_n to_o persuade_v i_o of_o the_o approach_a deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n if_o these_o two_o plague_n have_v be_v yet_o to_o come_v i_o feel_v my_o heart_n begin_v to_o fà int_v at_o the_o prospect_n of_o the_o dismal_a calamity_n which_o now_o oppress_v the_o church_n without_o reckon_v those_o which_o do_v still_o threaten_v she_o hope_v defer_v make_v the_o heart_n sick_a say_v the_o wise_a man._n plague_n six_o plague_n v._o 12._o and_o the_o six_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n and_o the_o water_n there_o of_o be_v dry_v up_o that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v be_v prepare_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n and_o the_o river_n euphrates_n do_v give_v light_n to_o this_o text._n as_o for_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o they_o be_v the_o turk_n for_o they_o be_v the_o only_a king_n of_o our_o east_n they_o possess_v exact_o that_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v call_v the_o east_n and_o have_v keep_v the_o name_n of_o anatolia_n in_o the_o text_n they_o may_v have_v be_v translate_v the_o king_n of_o anatolia_n for_o that_o be_v the_o word_n which_o be_v use_v now_o all_o know_v that_o the_o turk_n be_v the_o king_n of_o anatolia_n as_o for_o euphrates_n we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o six_o trumpet_n as_o it_o be_v here_o in_o the_o six_o plague_n v._o 13._o and_o the_o six_o angel_n sound_v and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o golden_a altar_n 9_o revel_v ch_n 9_o which_o be_v before_o god._n v._o 14._o say_v to_o the_o six_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o trumpet_n lose_v the_o four_o angel_n which_o be_v bind_v in_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n v._o 15._o and_o the_o four_o angel_n be_v loose_v which_o be_v prepare_v for_o a_o hour_n and_o a_o day_n and_o a_o month_n and_o a_o year_n for_o to_o slay_v the_o three_o pare_v of_o man_n v._o 16._o and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o army_n of_o the_o horseman_n be_v two_o hundred_o thousand_o thousand_o and_o i_o hear_v the_o number_n of_o they_o v._o 17._o and_o thus_o i_o see_v the_o horse_n in_o the_o vision_n and_o they_o that_o sit_v on_o they_o have_v brest-plate_n of_o fire_n and_o of_o jacinct_n and_o brimstone_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o horse_n be_v as_o the_o head_n of_o lion_n and_o out_o of_o their_o mouth_n issue_v fire_n and_o smoke_n and_o brimstone_n the_o most_o skilful_a interpreter_n have_v in_o this_o metaphorical_a description_n discern_v the_o turkish_a cavalry_n which_o be_v former_o so_o formidable_a revelation_n the_o turk_n and_o their_o invasion_n be_v foretell_v in_o the_o 9th_o chap_v of_o the_o revelation_n and_o after_o the_o read_n of_o what_o joseph_n mede_n have_v write_v upon_o this_o i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o this_o barbarous_a nation_n which_o come_v out_o of_o tartary_n have_v carry_v on_o its_o conquest_n even_o to_o euphrates_n nigh_o to_o which_o if_o form_v four_o dynasty_n or_o government_n and_o there_o it_o abide_v a_o long_a time_n these_o be_v the_o four_o angel_n who_o be_v bind_v behind_o euphrates_n this_o river_n for_o some_o time_n serve_v as_o a_o boundary_a or_o barriere_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o
constantinople_n against_o the_o turk_n but_o they_o leap_v over_o this_o barriere_n and_o spread_v themselves_o as_o far_o as_o the_o euxine_a sea_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n and_o the_o aegean_a sea_n or_o the_o archipelago_n the_o croisades_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n drive_v they_o back_o take_v from_o they_o nice_a and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o lesser_a asia_n but_o afterward_o they_o come_v again_o and_o waste_v the_o grecian_a empire_n they_o take_v all_o away_o from_o it_o as_o far_o as_o the_o sea_n call_v bosphorus_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o archipelago_n behold_v these_o be_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n which_o appear_v again_o in_o our_o six_o viol_n behold_v the_o euphrates_n which_o again_o come_v upon_o the_o stage_n but_o what_o be_v this_o euphrates_n turk_n here_o euphrates_n be_v the_o thracian_a bosphorus_n the_o second_o barriere_n of_o the_o turk_n in_o this_o prophecy_n whatever_o serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n to_o the_o turk_n be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o river_n be_v the_o first_o barriere_n which_o do_v separate_v that_o people_n from_o christendom_n after_o the_o turk_n have_v get_v over_o that_o river_n they_o find_v another_o euphrates_n viz._n the_o bosphorus_n this_o in_o their_o last_o eruption_n be_v the_o same_o that_o euphrates_n have_v be_v in_o their_o first_o namely_o a_o barriere_n that_o for_o a_o little_a while_n stop_v their_o course_n though_o at_o last_o they_o leap_v over_o it_o this_o figure_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o orator_n and_o consequent_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o seek_v it_o in_o prophet_n who_o style_n be_v much_o more_o figurative_a thus_o one_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o herculis_n pillar_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o conquest_n another_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o east-indies_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o long_a voyage_n a_o three_o say_v this_o be_v my_o lowre_n meaning_n this_o be_v my_o palace_n or_o residence_n so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o turk_n stop_v behind_o the_o bosphorus_n this_o be_v their_o euphrates_n therefore_o the_o sea_n call_v archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n of_o thrace_n in_o the_o thirteen_o age_n be_v the_o barriere_n that_o part_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 14_o age_n the_o turk_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o proud_a bajazet_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o treachery_n of_o the_o genuese_n who_o let_v their_o galley_n to_o they_o they_o pass_v the_o bosphorus_n make_v themselves_o master_n of_o all_o thrace_n fix_v the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n at_o adrianople_n and_o plunder_v all_o greece_n insomuch_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v scarce_o any_o thing_n leave_v beside_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n tamerlain_n tame_v the_o pride_n of_o bajazet_n and_o for_o a_o while_o stop_v the_o fury_n of_o this_o torrent_n but_o the_o child_n and_o successor_n of_o bajazet_n soon_o after_o carry_v on_o their_o conquest_n and_o 50_o year_n after_o quite_o ruin_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n mahomet_n ii_o take_v constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1452._o after_o which_o the_o turk_n overflow_v as_o a_o torrent_n conquer_v all_o greece_n macedonia_n albania_n slavonia_n croatia_n bulgaria_n hungary_n and_o extend_v the_o bound_n of_o their_o empire_n even_o unto_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n here_o therefore_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n which_o be_v join_v to_o it_o be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o sea_n serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n against_o the_o turk_n as_o euphrates_n former_o have_v do_v this_o be_v the_o euphrates_n of_o that_o time_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n keep_v the_o name_n of_o euphrates_n in_o this_o second_o barriere_n that_o we_o may_v in_o this_o text_n the_o more_o certain_o discern_v the_o turk_n who_o have_v pass_v over_o euphrates_n when_o they_o first_o invade_v the_o greek_a empire_n and_o christendom_n europe_n the_o latin_a church_n suffer_v infinite_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o turk_n into_o europe_n this_o be_v the_o six_o plague_n which_o may_v be_v well_o call_v the_o plague_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o kingdom_n do_v infinite_o suffer_v by_o it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o desolation_n fall_v upon_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o as_o i_o have_v already_o remark_v the_o great_a idolatry_n which_o reign_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v make_v it_o become_v a_o province_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v indeed_o separate_v by_o a_o schism_n from_o the_o latin_a church_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v a_o province_n beside_o this_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v infinite_o a_o loser_n how_o many_o fair_a province_n and_o brave_a kingdom_n be_v rend_v off_o from_o the_o west_n by_o the_o turk_n how_o often_o have_v the_o turk_n vex_v italy_n nay_o even_o christian_a prince_n have_v use_v they_o to_o mortify_v the_o pope_n beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o do_v we_o know_v not_o what_o they_o must_v do_v hereafter_o the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o god_n have_v place_v they_o there_o for_o some_o great_a work_n than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v already_o perform_v for_o the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v be_v prepare_v without_o tell_v we_o what_o work_n they_o be_v to_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o their_o great_a work_n must_v not_o be_v do_v under_o the_o six_o plague_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o god_n have_v think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v place_v they_o on_o this_o side_n the_o bosphorus_n and_o bring_v they_o even_o to_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n to_o be_v the_o instrument_n of_o his_o great_a work_n at_o least_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o who_o be_v take_v with_o the_o prophecy_n of_o drabicius_n they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o turk_n must_v destroy_v rome_n the_o present_a state_n of_o his_o affair_n do_v not_o promise_v this_o for_o since_o the_o ottoman_a empire_n be_v found_v he_o be_v never_o bring_v so_o low_a but_o i_o confess_v that_o this_o be_v far_o from_o weaken_v my_o opinion_n that_o the_o turk_n must_v be_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n against_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v this_o that_o do_v confirm_v i_o in_o it_o for_o i_o look_v on_o this_o year_n 1685_o as_o a_o critical_a year_n in_o this_o great_a affair_n god_n have_v bring_v low_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o turk_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o make_v they_o the_o instrument_n of_o his_o vengeance_n against_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n notwithstanding_o as_o i_o do_v not_o find_v my_o prediction_n upon_o the_o vision_n of_o drabicius_n but_o upon_o those_o of_o saint_n john_n and_o he_o say_v nothing_o that_o do_v determine_v i_o i_o be_o in_o suspense_n whether_o the_o turk_n have_v be_v place_v so_o nigh_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o destroy_v he_o or_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o conversion_n upon_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o great_a work_n of_o god._n i_o be_o persuade_v that_o a_o few_o year_n will_v inform_v we_o which_o of_o these_o be_v the_o truth_n 1526._o from_o 1390_o until_o 1526._o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n be_v about_o 125_o or_o 130_o year_n in_o the_o year_n 1529_o the_o turk_n come_v and_o besiege_v vienna_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v they_o raise_v teir_n siege_n since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v not_o make_v any_o great_a progress_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o six_o plague_n exact_o bring_v that_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n preach_v of_o which_o the_o consequence_n be_v foretold_v in_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o i_o hope_v a_o parenthesis_n of_o a_o great_a depth_n and_o obscurity_n v._o 13._o and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n v._o 14._o for_o they_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n which_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n v._o 15._o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n etc._n etc._n v._o 16._o and_o he_o gather_v they_o together_o into_o a_o place_n call_v in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n armegeddon_n behold_v great_a affair_n until_o now_o find_v nothing_o better_a i_o be_v content_v with_o the_o conjecture_n of_o those_o who_o by_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n understand_v the_o
it_o speech_n or_o word_n be_v form_v in_o the_o mouth_n by_o the_o wind_n the_o breath_n of_o the_o lung_n thus_o it_o be_v the_o breath_n or_o spirit_n of_o the_o body_n beside_o this_o it_o discover_v the_o sentiment_n and_o thought_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v the_o breath_n or_o spirit_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o all_o this_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o can_v in_o the_o least_o doubt_n but_o that_o these_o three_o spirit_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o false_a oracle_n and_o law_n of_o this_o false_a prophet_n these_o thing_n be_v like_o those_o riddle_n which_o when_o they_o be_v unriddle_v we_o wonder_v that_o they_o be_v not_o soon_o guess_v for_o there_o be_v never_o any_o thing_n more_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v the_o three_o expression_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o enlighten_v my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o armageddon_n which_o saint_n john_n say_v be_v a_o hebrew_n word_n the_o learned_a know_v hebrew_a the_o syriak_n in_o the_o age_n of_o st._n john_n be_v call_v hebrew_a that_o the_o hebrew_n language_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n be_v syriack_n and_o chaldee_n this_o be_v the_o language_n that_o our_o saviour_n speak_v it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o hebrew_n tongue_n act_v 22.2_o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o people_n of_o jerusalem_n keep_v silence_n while_n st._n paul_n speak_v to_o they_o in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n he_o will_v not_o we_o be_v sure_a speak_v to_o they_o in_o bible-hebrew_n for_o they_o understand_v it_o not_o at_o that_o time_n it_o be_v this_o language_n which_o in_o the_o gospel_n be_v often_o call_v hebrew_a and_o yet_o the_o expression_n set_v down_o be_v find_v to_o be_v chaldee_n anathema_n armageddon_n signify_v a_o cut_n off_o by_o a_o curse_n or_o anathema_n or_o syriack_n as_o golgotha_n talitha_n kumi_fw-la gabbatha_n etc._n etc._n now_o the_o word_n armageddon_n without_o any_o strain_n signify_v in_o the_o chaldee_n or_o syriack_n cut_v off_o by_o a_o curse_n or_o excommunication_n gedad_n signify_v to_o cut_v off_o to_o cut_v asunder_o giddou_n ilana_fw-la cut_v down_o the_o tree_n say_v the_o angel_n in_o the_o vision_n relate_v in_o the_o three_o chap._n of_o daniel_n so_o geddon_n signify_v cut_v off_o the_o word_n herem_n in_o the_o hebrew_n and_o harma_n in_o the_o chaldee_n be_v a_o word_n which_o we_o find_v in_o our_o bibles_n at_o every_o step_n under_o the_o phrase_n of_o curse_v abstain_v from_o the_o curse_a thing_n this_o be_v accurse_v which_o the_o 70_o have_v every_o where_o translate_a anathema_n this_o be_v the_o term_n which_o the_o apostle_n paul_n use_v when_o he_o will_v excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o love_v not_o the_o lord_n jesus_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n maranatha_n let_v he_o perish_v in_o armageddon_n and_o it_o be_v the_o same_o word_n that_o the_o jew_n use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n john_n and_o which_o they_o still_o use_v to_o signify_v their_o great_a excommunication_n thus_o if_o you_o join_v these_o two_o word_n harma_n and_o geddon_n you_o have_v exact_o without_o any_o alteration_n a_o cut_v off_o by_o a_o curse_n by_o excommunication_n or_o a_o anathema_n now_o what_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o the_o spirit_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o which_o be_v gather_v or_o place_v in_o armageddon_n i._n e._n under_o the_o shelter_n and_o under_o the_o defence_n of_o a_o cut_n off_o by_o a_o curse_n or_o a_o anathema_n but_o the_o order_n law_n and_o false_a oracle_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o the_o antichristian_a head_n it_o be_v know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o curse_n and_o a_o armageddon_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o every_o canon_n it_o be_v know_v that_o the_o canon_n law_n say_v gen_fw-la decret_a gratiani_n causa_fw-la 2._o quest_n 1._o canon_n gen_fw-la we_o declare_v to_o be_v anathema_n and_o accurse_a for_o ever_o before_o god_n and_o a_o prevaricator_n against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n every_o king_n bishop_n or_o other_o magistrate_n who_o shall_v violate_v and_o suffer_v to_o be_v violate_v in_o any_o kind_n the_o censure_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n behold_v the_o scale_n of_o all_o the_o papal_a law_n last_o it_o be_v know_v that_o through_o one_o of_o the_o sore_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o ever_o be_v feel_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o popedom_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v seize_v with_o such_o a_o fear_n of_o these_o armageddons_n or_o excommunication_n with_o a_o curse_n that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o rampart_n and_o a_o inviolable_a asylum_fw-la to_o protect_v all_o the_o attempt_n and_o all_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o whole_a strength_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n consist_v in_o armageddon_n but_o this_o supply_n never_o fail_v they_o whatever_o they_o do_v whatever_o they_o undertake_v man_n endure_v every_o thing_n out_o of_o fear_n of_o the_o anathema_n and_o the_o curse_n to_o avoid_v these_o imaginary_a thunderbolt_n subject_n revolt_v and_o break_v their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n king_n abandon_v their_o crown_n as_o john_n king_n of_o england_n do_v who_o that_o he_o may_v obtain_v of_o innocent_a iii_o the_o take_n off_o of_o a_o excommunication_n or_o interdict_v lay_v upon_o england_n surrender_v himself_o and_o all_o his_o subject_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n slave_n all_o public_a service_n of_o god_n be_v make_v to_o cease_v in_o a_o great_a kingdom_n church_n be_v shut_v up_o the_o sick_a die_v without_o sacrament_n the_o dead_a remain_v unbury_v excommunicate_v person_n through_o a_o ridiculous_a sillyness_n of_o the_o people_n become_v odious_a to_o all_o that_o be_v not_o it_o matter_v not_o whether_o the_o excommunication_n be_v unjust_a or_o no_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v denounce_v by_o mean_n of_o this_o the_o clergy_n defend_v their_o plunder_n and_o robbery_n as_o father_n paul_n have_v excellent_o remark_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o benefice_n the_o people_n say_v he_o be_v so_o afraid_a of_o censure_n that_o nothing_o do_v terrify_v they_o more_o it_o be_v even_o amaze_a to_o see_v that_o captain_n and_o soldier_n who_o plunder_v any_o man_n without_o the_o least_o concern_v at_o the_o sin_n commit_v against_o god_n as_o desperate_a and_o profligate_v wretched_a as_o they_o be_v yet_o with_o great_a respect_n spare_v whatever_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n only_o from_o the_o dread_n which_o they_o have_v of_o its_o censure_n and_o on_o this_o ground_n many_o ordinary_a people_n give_v their_o good_n to_o the_o church_n that_o so_o they_o may_v shelter_v themselves_o from_o the_o rapine_n of_o the_o soldier_n thus_o the_o law_n and_o ordinance_n and_o good_n and_o crime_n and_o enterprise_n of_o the_o church_n be_v all_o under_o shelter_n and_o in_o a_o place_n of_o safety_n in_o armageddon_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o there_o can_v arise_v any_o doubt_n in_o any_o one_o mind_n concern_v what_o we_o have_v now_o say_v but_o to_o give_v the_o full_a confirmation_n to_o these_o truth_n let_v we_o go_v over_o all_o the_o expression_n use_v in_o this_o prophecy_n come_v from_o whence_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n do_v come_v and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n the_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o pope_n these_o be_v the_o three_o spring_n of_o false_a oracle_n the_o devil_n be_v he_o who_o inspire_v they_o all_o those_o decree_n and_o those_o canon_n which_o overthrow_n the_o true_a religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v come_v from_o none_o but_o he_o they_o likewise_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o make_v they_o hence_o they_o be_v call_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o decision_n and_o last_o they_o come_v from_o the_o false_a prophet_n for_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v in_o fallible_a when_o he_o speak_v ex_fw-la cathedra_fw-la all_o his_o decision_n be_v seize_v with_o the_o word_n armageddon_n and_o of_o the_o grand_a excommunication_n spirit_n why_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n these_o spirit_n or_o oracle_n be_v three_o in_o number_n not_o of_o the_o number_n seven_o for_o this_o number_n be_v sacred_a and_o proper_a to_o signify_v the_o sacred_a perfection_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n which_o thing_n the_o holy_a ghost_n intimate_v not_o only_o by_o seven_o spirit_n but_o also_o by_o seven_o thunder_n nevertheless_o see_v the_o oracle_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n of_o antichrist_n be_v perfect_a in_o their_o kind_n i._n e._n
they_o be_v at_o the_o height_n of_o impurity_n there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o number_n denote_v the_o perfection_n assign_v to_o they_o now_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v but_o that_o of_o three_o beside_o these_o unclean_a spirit_n be_v of_o the_o number_n three_o because_o of_o the_o three_o spring_n or_o source_n the_o dragon_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o if_o every_o one_o must_v have_v one_o of_o his_o own_o and_o further_o it_o be_v a_o wonderful_a providence_n of_o god_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n which_o be_v the_o heap_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n at_o three_o different_a time_n the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n be_v the_o first_o part_n spirit_n three_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n that_o answer_n to_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n and_o it_o be_v compile_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n after_o this_o come_v the_o second_o part_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o decretal_n of_o gregory_n ix_o the_o three_o part_n be_v make_v up_o of_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n call_v clementine_n publish_v at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n by_o clement_n v._o of_o other_o call_v extravagant_n other_o call_v common_a and_o common_a extravagant_o these_o be_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n which_o be_v in_o truth_n three_o unclean_a spirit_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o monstrous_a and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n unchastity_n the_o papas_n law_n have_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n pride_n covetousness_n unchastity_n last_o these_o papal_a law_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o number_n of_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n because_o there_o be_v in_o effect_n three_o spirit_n of_o impurity_n that_o do_v reign_v in_o they_o pride_n covetousness_n and_o unchastity_n pride_n for_o first_o nothing_o be_v more_o proud_a than_o the_o design_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o general_a to_o give_v law_n to_o the_o world_n to_o make_v emperor_n to_o give_v a_o body_n of_o law_n which_o all_o shall_v use_v to_o call_v themselves_o infallible_a to_o pretend_v to_o pronounce_v oracle_n to_o thunder_v out_o bull_n upon_o the_o head_n of_o king_n and_o of_o all_o man_n covetousness_n for_o in_o the_o papal_a law_n every_o thing_n tend_v to_o profit_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_a chancery_n and_o penetenciary_n do_v make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o in_o they_o every_o thing_n be_v sell_v not_o the_o most_o abominable_a crime_n except_v if_o we_o will_v examine_v the_o law_n of_o the_o popedom_n they_o be_v all_o for_o gain_v and_o tend_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o most_o abominable_a simony_n they_o that_o will_v may_v consult_v the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o prejud_n against_o popery_n without_o reckon_v up_o many_o other_o book_n where_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v treat_v unchastity_n have_v its_o share_n for_o in_o these_o law_n such_o filthiness_n be_v to_o be_v find_v as_o cause_v horror_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o penitenciary_n do_v enough_o prove_v this_o this_o same_o be_v find_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n in_o buchard_n the_o famous_a canonist_n frog_n first_o part_n chap._n 28._o apolog._n for_o the_o reform_v why_o the_o oracle_n of_o popery_n be_v compare_v to_o frog_n and_o in_o such_o like_a author_n i_o have_v give_v some_o specimen_n in_o my_o prejugd_a and_o in_o my_o apology_n for_o theodore_n beza_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v compare_v to_o frog_n the_o oracle_n of_o god_n be_v eagle_n that_o fly_v in_o pure_a air_n but_o the_o oracle_n of_o popery_n and_o false_a religion_n be_v creature_n that_o love_v the_o dirt_n that_o descend_v into_o pit_n and_o live_v there_o they_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n in_o time_n of_o darkness_n as_o frog_n do_v in_o the_o night_n but_o will_v immediate_o be_v silent_a as_o soon_o as_o the_o sun_n of_o grace_n be_v rise_v that_o be_v when_o it_o shall_v dissipate_v all_o the_o shadow_n of_o false_a religion_n these_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n for_o these_o papal_a decision_n these_o order_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o they_o may_v establish_v the_o adoration_n of_o idol_n the_o invocation_n of_o creature_n the_o idolatry_n of_o bread_n be_v support_v by_o sign_n and_o a_o thousand_o lie_a miracle_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v these_o decision_n do_v not_o work_v miracle_n whereas_o the_o text_n here_o say_v that_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n work_v miracle_n a_o very_a slight_a difficulty_n for_o see_v the_o holy_a ghost_n represent_v these_o law_n of_o the_o popedom_n as_o spirit_n i._n e._n as_o person_n and_o as_o intelligent_a exi_a substance_n there_o must_v be_v action_n ascribe_v to_o they_o actiones_fw-la sunt_fw-la suppositorum_fw-la say_v the_o school_n thus_o saint_n john_n ought_v necessary_o to_o speak_v of_o miracle_n wrought_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n and_o papist_n as_o of_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v by_o they_o they_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n the_o bull_n of_o pope_n be_v as_o so_o many_o thunder_a messenger_n who_o be_v send_v to_o prince_n and_o who_o threaten_v order_n and_o command_v they_o to_o make_v croisades_n to_o destroy_v pretend_a heretic_n and_o to_o employ_v temporal_a weapon_n to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n and_o also_o command_v they_o to_o enjoin_v the_o observation_n in_o all_o place_n of_o idolatrous_a worship_n wicked_a canon_n and_o the_o proud_a government_n which_o the_o popedom_n have_v establish_v by_o its_o decree_n all_o this_o unite_v together_o and_o gather_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n make_v one_o body_n one_o army_n of_o person_n join_v in_o a_o bond_n of_o a_o most_o real_a conspiracy_n who_o fight_v against_o god_n and_o seek_v to_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o honour_n and_o glory_n kingdom_n the_o day_n of_o battle_n be_v the_o whole_a duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n interpreter_n have_v entertain_v a_o false_a notion_n in_o imagine_v that_o by_o the_o day_n of_o battle_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o very_a time_n in_o which_o antichrist_n must_v be_v destroy_v for_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n though_o especial_o of_o the_o last_o period_n of_o antichrist_n i._n e._n of_o antichrist_n decline_v or_o approach_v to_o his_o fall_n this_o time_n be_v call_v the_o day_n of_o god_n almighty_n because_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o day_n or_o time_n god_n shall_v display_v his_o vengeance_n against_o these_o king_n who_o be_v league_v against_o he_o through_o mean_n of_o the_o papal_a and_o ecclesiastic_a law_n and_o decree_n during_o three_o part_n of_o that_o day_n and_o battle_n against_o god_n his_o church_n be_v worsted_n but_o in_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o battle_n god_n shall_v overcome_v these_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v gather_v together_o in_o armageddon_n the_o place_n armageddon_n be_v the_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o thunderbolt_n of_o excommunication_n and_o curse_n do_v come_v forth_o i._n e._n the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o vatican_n who_o thunderbolt_n have_v so_o often_o consume_v whole_a country_n all_o the_o king_n who_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o popedom_n be_v gather_v league_v and_o unite_v in_o this_o place_n and_o by_o this_o place_n see_v the_o prophet_n have_v represent_v the_o papal_a law_n as_o spirit_n and_o person_n he_o ought_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n to_o represent_v the_o excommunication_n or_o curse_n as_o a_o place_n which_o unite_v and_o gather_v together_o the_o man_n who_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n bless_a be_v he_o that_o watch_v and_o keep_v his_o garment_n lest_o he_o walk_v naked_a and_o they_o see_v his_o shame_n this_o be_v a_o parenthesis_n which_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o battle_n that_o the_o papal_a law_n censure_n interdict_v anathema_n decision_n and_o papist_n do_v fight_v against_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o faith_n to_o admonish_v the_o faithful_a that_o they_o be_v upon_o their_o guard_n against_o so_o many_o assault_n and_o so_o many_o lie_a oracle_n which_o deceive_v the_o mind_n and_o heart_n of_o man_n reason_n why_o god_n place_v these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n of_o papery_n under_o the_o six_o viol_n first_o reason_n there_o remain_v only_o one_o difficulty_n and_o that_o be_v to_o know_v why_o the_o holy_a ghost_n place_n these_o papal_a spirit_n or_o law_n under_o the_o six_o viol_n but_o the_o reason_n be_v evident_a enough_o this_o six_o viol_n begin_v its_o period_n in_o the_o year_n 1390._o when_v the_o turk_n begin_v to_o
appearance_n will_v be_v the_o last_o and_o as_o peter_n de_fw-fr lune_fw-fr after_o he_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n go_v and_o hold_v his_o seat_n in_o the_o mountain_n of_o arragon_n where_o he_o continue_v a_o schism_n ten_o or_o twelve_o year_n so_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v drive_v out_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o europe_n will_v shelter_v themselves_o among_o the_o spaniard_n from_o who_o heart_n it_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o pull_v popery_n away_o last_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v true_a the_o harvest_n do_v spoil_v the_o earth_n of_o a_o part_n of_o her_o fruit_n but_o it_o do_v not_o of_o all_o it_o remain_v to_o be_v a_o fair_a and_o pleasant_a season_n the_o autumn_n which_o follow_v have_v its_o beauty_n its_o profit_n and_o advantage_n it_o be_v a_o second_o spring_n the_o meadow_n be_v crown_v with_o a_o after-growth_n the_o tree_n put_v forth_o new_a flower_n but_o the_o vintage_n make_v all_o waste_n popery_n a_o lively_a emblem_n in_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n of_o what_o have_v happen_v and_o shall_v happen_v in_o the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n it_o spoil_v the_o earth_n of_o the_o very_a remainder_n of_o its_o fruit_n and_o beauty_n and_o immediate_o winter_n come_v that_o put_v on_o the_o earth_n the_o very_a complexion_n of_o death_n and_o destruction_n this_o be_v a_o emblem_n of_o what_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o first_o destruction_n of_o popery_n and_o of_o what_o shall_v in_o the_o second_o the_o reformation_n cut_v down_o several_a fair_a country_n in_o the_o last_o age_n but_o notwithstanding_o many_o be_v leave_v to_o it_o nay_o it_o have_v great_a success_n massacre_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o faithful_a procure_v to_o itself_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o famous_a council_n engage_v those_o king_n who_o be_v its_o vassal_n to_o double_v their_o endeavour_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o its_o worship_n and_o doctrine_n it_o have_v gain_v ground_n in_o the_o east_n in_o china_n in_o the_o indies_n in_o the_o west_n in_o america_n by_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o spaniard_n and_o portuguese_n it_o have_v send_v mission_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n have_v make_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o false_a christian_n it_o have_v regain_v on_o one_o side_n as_o much_o as_o it_o have_v lose_v on_o the_o other_o and_o have_v make_v its_o worship_n and_o idolatry_n to_o reign_v as_o much_o as_o ever_o for_o spain_n and_o italy_n be_v never_o more_o deep_o plunge_v in_o idolatry_n then_o since_o the_o reformation_n it_o have_v strengthen_v its_o tyranny_n for_o the_o pope_n since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v domineer_v and_o act_v as_o sovereign_n over_o king_n and_o as_o superior_n over_o council_n in_o the_o reform_n of_o the_o calendar_n gregory_n xiii_o do_v a_o act_n of_o a_o universal_a monarch_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v never_o do_v in_o the_o age_n of_o their_o great_a insolence_n they_o have_v depose_v king_n of_o england_n and_o in_o france_n henry_n iii_o and_o henry_n iu._n they_o have_v lay_v a_o interdict_v upon_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o venice_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o portugal_n in_o a_o word_n popery_n have_v have_v great_a prosperity_n that_o have_v comfort_v it_o under_o its_o disgrace_n but_o as_o for_o the_o blow_n or_o stroke_n which_o god_n be_v ready_a present_o to_o give_v it_o it_o will_v be_v a_o dispatch_a blow_n it_o will_v be_v a_o vintage_n that_o shall_v spoil_v it_o of_o all_o its_o fruit_n and_o utter_o take_v away_o all_o its_o beauty_n the_o winter_n shall_v come_v upon_o it_o and_o its_o desolation_n shall_v be_v irrecoverable_a this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o vision_n let_v we_o view_v the_o circumstance_n and_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a cloud_n and_o upon_o the_o cloud_n one_o sit_v like_a unto_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v on_o his_o head_n a_o golden_a crown_n and_o in_o his_o hand_n a_o sharp_a sickle_n revelation_n j._n christ_n himself_o often_o appear_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n this_o personage_n like_a unto_o a_o man_n be_v probable_o the_o son_n of_o god_n find_v in_o fashion_n as_o a_o man_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o incarnation_n the_o golden_a crown_n which_o he_o wear_v on_o his_o head_n do_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v he_o though_o he_o execute_v his_o judgement_n by_o his_o angel_n notwithstanding_o he_o often_o himself_o appear_v on_o the_o scene_n of_o the_o world_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n he_o be_v probable_o the_o hero_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n who_o appear_v sit_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n 6.2_o chap._n 6.2_o and_o have_v a_o bow_n and_o a_o crown_n be_v give_v he_o and_o he_o go_v forth_o conquer_a and_o to_o conquer_v he_o be_v the_o same_o who_o appear_v again_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n sit_v a_o second_o time_n upon_o a_o white_a horse_n and_o be_v call_v faithful_a and_o true_a and_o in_o righteousness_n do_v he_o judge_v and_o make_v war._n he_o always_o sit_v upon_o something_o that_o be_v white_a sometime_o upon_o a_o white_a horse_n sometime_o upon_o a_o white_a cloud_n white_a be_v the_o symbol_n of_o innocence_n and_o mercy_n a_o white_a cloud_n be_v a_o throne_n of_o mercy_n a_o red_a cloud_n be_v that_o of_o justice_n but_o mark_v it_o must_v be_v some_o grand_a work_n for_o which_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o come_v for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v not_o bring_v he_o upon_o the_o stage_n for_o some_o mean_a matter_n now_o since_o the_o apostle_n age_n no_o work_n have_v be_v do_v so_o great_a as_o that_o of_o the_o last_o age_n he_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n in_o his_o hand_n he_o come_v upon_o a_o white_a cloud_n intend_v favour_n to_o his_o child_n but_o with_o a_o sickle_n for_o his_o enemy_n it_o be_v a_o great_a mercy_n to_o his_o own_o when_o he_o take_v they_o out_o of_o bahylon_n the_o last_o age_n but_o it_o be_v a_o terrible_a stroke_n of_o a_o sickle_n to_o antichrist_n and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o thy_o sickle_n and_o reap_v for_o the_o time_n be_v come_v for_o thou_o to_o reap_v for_o the_o harvest_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v ripe_a he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n give_v out_o order_n to_o the_o angel_n and_o receive_v none_o from_o they_o but_o he_o recieve_v from_o his_o father_n and_o the_o angel_n may_v be_v charge_v to_o carry_v these_o order_n to_o the_o son._n thus_o the_o angel_n who_o here_o give_v order_n to_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v not_o in_o his_o own_o name_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o he_o that_o send_v he_o the_o time_n to_o reap_v be_v come_v their_o iniquity_n be_v come_v to_o its_o height_n their_o measure_n be_v full_a another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o heaven_n he_o also_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n this_o be_v the_o destroy_a angel_n who_o go_v through_o egypt_n the_o executioner_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n this_o angel_n come_v only_o as_o a_o second_o for_o he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o white_a cloud_n disappear_v not_o he_o be_v the_o master_n and_o it_o be_v under_o his_o direction_n that_o this_o second_o angel_n give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o popery_n another_o angel_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a cry_n to_o he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sickle_n etc._n etc._n here_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o angel_n who_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n we_o find_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o water_n shall_v we_o conclude_v that_o every_o element_n have_v its_o angel_n who_o preside_v over_o it_o and_o the_o event_n which_o fall_v out_o by_o its_o mean_n so_o that_o one_o angel_n preside_v over_o the_o sea_n and_o shipwreck_n another_o over_o fire_n and_o burn_n this_o seem_v very_o probable_a to_o i_o for_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n make_v the_o wind_n his_o angel_n and_o a_o flame_n of_o fire_n his_o minister_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o fire_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o popery_n have_v profane_v by_o its_o profane_a sacrifice_n and_o false_a worship_n and_o it_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o fire_n who_o be_v here_o employ_v to_o signify_v that_o now_o the_o fire_n shall_v consume_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n without_o any_o hope_n of_o recovery_n blood_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v destroy_v with_o great_a shed_n of_o blood_n the_o wine-press_n be_v tread_v without_o the_o city_n and_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o the_o wine-press_n even_o unto_o the_o horse_n bridle_n by_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n it_o be_v a_o great_a question_n
whether_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o sword_n fire_n and_o bloodshed_n i_o see_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n which_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v so_o for_o though_o in_o this_o and_o several_a other_o passage_n the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o expression_n borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n and_o bloodshed_n yea_o in_o the_o most_o terrible_a and_o high_a expression_n nevertheless_o this_o may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v figurative_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o paganism_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o expression_n by_o the_o prophet_n though_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v without_o bloodshed_n as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v form_v without_o war_n by_o the_o sottish_a complaisance_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o or_o rather_o do_v voluntary_o surrender_v it_o so_o this_o antichristian_a kingdom_n may_v perish_v without_o weapon_n by_o a_o word_n of_o two_o letter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n need_v only_o say_v no_o and_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o as_o for_o idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o antichristianism_n the_o word_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n must_v destroy_v it_o nevertheless_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o both_o communion_n who_o unanimous_o hold_v that_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o that_o babylon_n the_o capital_a city_n of_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v lay_v in_o ash_n i_o be_o willing_a therefore_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o bloodshed_n not_o for_o any_o passage_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o for_o these_o two_o reason_n destroy_v rome_n must_v be_v miserable_o destroy_v 1._o the_o first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o partisan_n will_v yield_v without_o resistance_n they_o will_v stand_v out_o and_o in_o defend_v themselves_o will_n attaque_fw-la in_o which_o attaque_fw-la they_o shall_v perish_v 2._o the_o second_o it_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a justice_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o for_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n the_o tyrant_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o have_v shed_v so_o much_o blood_n and_o have_v be_v deluge_v with_o so_o many_o impurity_n shall_v be_v overwhelm_v and_o the_o world_n be_v avenge_v jerusalem_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o such_o excess_n be_v ruin_v by_o a_o dreadful_a destiny_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n make_v ready_a a_o less_o destruction_n for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n foretold_v here_o the_o last_o lack_v of_o rome_n be_v foretold_v if_o this_o be_v so_o this_o passage_n without_o doubt_n be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o foretell_v this_o bloody_a tragedy_n the_o city_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o here_o without_o the_o city_n must_v be_v rome_n but_o we_o have_v say_v before_o and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v that_o this_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v only_o for_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o her_o empire_n here_o it_o be_v rome_n alone_o and_o not_o her_o empire_n it_o be_v true_a but_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o when_o she_o shall_v be_v lay_v waste_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v mention_v here_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o empire_n all_o her_o province_n shall_v be_v revolt_v she_o shall_v be_v leave_v alone_o of_o her_o whole_a party_n so_o that_o in_o this_o place_n she_o ought_v to_o appear_v all_o alone_a and_o the_o city_n can_v signify_v any_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o dependent_a province_n except_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o patrimony_n of_o st._n peter_n which_o joseph_n mede_n believe_v be_v mean_v by_o these_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o country_n that_o reach_v from_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n unto_o the_o river_n po_n contain_v 200_o italian_a mile_n which_o make_v exact_o 1600_o furlong_n if_o this_o conjecture_n be_v true_a as_o it_o be_v probable_a this_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o force_n which_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o get_v together_o shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v without_o the_o city_n i._n e._n without_o rome_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o country_n which_o lie_v betwixt_o rome_n and_o the_o river_n po._n chap._n xii_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n where_o the_o last_o persecution_n make_v by_o antichrist_n be_v foretold_v which_o be_v the_o present_a persecution_n in_o france_n the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o succour_n bring_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o france_n the_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v fore-fold_n be_v the_o eleven_o we_o pass_v over_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n above_o mention_v we_o come_v again_o to_o it_o at_o present_a and_o place_n it_o the_o last_o that_o we_o may_v place_v it_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o event_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v find_v in_o it_o a_o epitome_n or_o short_a draught_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n until_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n there_o the_o pure_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n be_v hide_v under_o these_o word_n measure_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o that_o worship_n therein_o and_o the_o corrupt_a antichristian_a one_o under_o the_o gentile_n who_o must_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n that_o be_v the_o outward_a court_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n this_o outward_a court_n as_o usher_n have_v divine_o explain_v it_o in_o his_o prophecy_n signify_v christian_n in_o appearance_n who_o religion_n consist_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o some_o external_a duty_n of_o christianiâ—y_n without_o have_v the_o inward_a life_n or_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o shall_v unite_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o those_o who_o worship_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o before_o the_o altar_n be_v those_o who_o sincere_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n who_o soul_n be_v his_o temple_n in_o which_o he_o be_v adore_v and_o honour_v with_o the_o most_o inward_a thought_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o who_o offer_v unto_o he_o a_o constant_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o of_o their_o lust_n but_o of_o their_o whole_a self_n thus_o this_o holy_a man_n speak_v and_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o see_v in_o his_o word_n the_o character_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n these_o be_v the_o true_a worshipper_n who_o god_n do_v measure_n and_o who_o he_o make_v account_n of_o and_o these_o be_v those_o who_o possess_v the_o church_n during_o the_o three_o or_o four_o first_o age_n but_o afterward_o the_o church_n become_v a_o outward_a court_n be_v fill_v with_o feign_a worshipper_n who_o make_v christianity_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o appearance_n of_o piety_n and_o in_o external_a ceremony_n then_o god_n pronounce_v concern_v this_o court_n let_v it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n then_o paganism_n idolatry_n the_o worship_n of_o subordinate_a god_n mediator_n and_o a_o thousand_o heathenish_a ceremony_n be_v introduce_v into_o christianity_n and_o this_o outward_a court_n these_o formal_a outside_n worshipper_n be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n to_o begin_v antichristianism_n and_o make_v it_o continue_v twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n we_o have_v also_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o church_n under_o the_o cross_n persecute_v and_o hide_v in_o babylon_n in_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n we_o have_v in_o it_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n and_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earch_n become_v god_n and_o his_o christ_n last_o we_o have_v in_o it_o a_o remarkable_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristian_a popery_n and_o it_o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n
all_o the_o protestant_a state_n of_o europe_n do_v concern_v themselves_o to_o obtain_v from_o the_o duke_n a_o peace_n for_o those_o poor_a people_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o poland_n a_o while_n after_o and_o the_o reform_a be_v involve_v in_o the_o same_o ruin_n with_o the_o heretic_n socinian_n and_o antitrinitarian_n they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o be_v scatter_v in_o transilvania_n hungary_n and_o germany_n at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o france_n immediate_o after_o the_o pyrenaean_a peace_n the_o project_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lay_v at_o court_n and_o have_v be_v prosecute_v till_o it_o have_v be_v execute_v as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o year_n 1671._o begin_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o silesia_n moravia_n hungary_n the_o consequent_n of_o which_o be_v the_o almost_o utter_a extinction_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o two_o witness_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v dead_a through_o the_o total_a extinction_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o religion_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o papacy_n where_o ever_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a in_o rome_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a that_o a_o persecution_n shall_v be_v exact_o raise_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n and_o their_o body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n that_o this_o last_o persecution_n must_v be_v raise_v only_o within_o the_o circumference_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a and_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o the_o country_n where_o it_o reign_v on_o this_o account_n probable_o those_o kingdom_n country_n and_o state_n who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o who_o sovereign_n be_v protestant_n must_v have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o further_o the_o prophecy_n say_v that_o the_o war_n must_v be_v make_v against_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v preach_v under_o the_o cross_n this_o therefore_o only_o concern_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v and_o be_v under_o the_o cross_n so_o that_o the_o persecution_n must_v only_o be_v raise_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n and_o against_o those_o who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n holland_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o all_o other_o state_n which_o have_v reform_v prince_n and_o where_o the_o reformation_n be_v the_o roll_a religion_n shall_v not_o feel_v it_o and_o we_o have_v ground_n to_o hope_n that_o the_o torch_n of_o the_o reformation_n shall_v not_o be_v extinguish_v and_o though_o at_o present_a the_o king_n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o romish_a religion_n i_o dare_v notwithstanding_o persuade_v myself_o that_o his_o kingdom_n can_v be_v reckon_v as_o one_o of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n see_v popery_n be_v not_o the_o roll_a religion_n there_o though_o it_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o he_o that_o rule_v therefore_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o prophesy_n of_o usher_n in_o the_o letter_n or_o strict_a sense_n who_o say_v that_o the_o persecution_n must_v be_v general_a over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o europe_n for_o we_o may_v understand_v it_o of_o all_o those_o where_fw-mi popery_n do_v rule_v it_o be_v true_a he_o foretells_a a_o massacre_n in_o england_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o who_o write_v this_o prophesy_n from_o his_o mouth_n may_v be_v mistake_v it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o holy_a man_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o sorrow_n go_v further_a than_o the_o spirit_n do_v carry_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o english_a ought_v to_o remember_v the_o massacre_n in_o ireland_n circumstance_n than_o be_v not_o near_o so_o favourable_a to_o popery_n as_o they_o be_v now_o man_n must_v not_o trust_v to_o this_o that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n will_v never_o consent_v to_o so_o barbarous_a a_o action_n i_o believe_v he_o will_v not_o but_o the_o papist_n do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o pleasure_n of_o their_o sovereign_n when_o they_o see_v any_o prospect_n of_o advance_v their_o cause_n by_o any_o kind_n of_o method_n therefore_o if_o the_o protestant_n be_v wise_a they_o will_v not_o put_v weapon_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o enemy_n the_o body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o text_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a as_o the_o french_a translation_n read_v it_o be_v in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o singular_a and_o i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o believe_v that_o this_o have_v a_o particular_a regard_n to_o france_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v certain_o the_o most_o eminent_a country_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n her_o king_n be_v call_v the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n i._n e._n the_o most_o popish_a according_a to_o the_o dialect_n of_o rome_n the_o king_n of_o france_n have_v by_o their_o liberality_n make_v the_o pope_n great_a at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o europe_n it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n betwixt_o italy_n spain_n germany_n england_n exact_o as_o a_o street_n or_o place_n of_o concourse_n be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o city_n it_o be_v also_o foursquare_n as_o such_o a_o place_n i._n e._n almost_o as_o long_o as_o broad_a in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v the_o place_n or_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v particular_o in_o france_n that_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a i.e._n that_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n must_v be_v utter_o abolish_v this_o be_v already_o do_v by_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n and_o by_o the_o enormous_a cruclty_n of_o the_o soldier_n who_o have_v be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o protestant_n of_o whatsoever_o sex_n quality_n and_o condition_n if_o any_o stand_v firm_a they_o must_v either_o leave_v the_o kingdom_n or_o be_v destroy_v thus_o within_o a_o little_a while_n the_o external_a profession_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n will_v be_v whole_o abolish_v there_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v be_v slay_v but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v burial_n be_v a_o degree_n beyond_o death_n and_o be_v always_o join_v with_o a_o total_a corruption_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o a_o office_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v deny_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n but_o a_o degree_n of_o ruin_n from_o which_o they_o be_v exempt_v destroy_v the_o witness_n shall_v not_o be_v bury_v i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o observe_v who_o they_o be_v who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o be_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n those_o who_o dwell_v in_o the_o most_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v france_n those_o who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n be_v the_o tribe_n language_n people_n and_o nation_n i.e._n several_a neighbour_n nation_n yea_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o propheey_n say_v not_o simple_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n but_o they_o of_o the_o language_n tribe_n and_o nation_n i._n e._n some_o choose_a and_o elect_v out_o of_o the_o nation_n the_o faithful_a scatter_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o europe_n shall_v hinder_v the_o burial_n and_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n nevertheless_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o exclude_v those_o among_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n who_o be_v not_o elect._n for_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o all_o europe_n shall_v contribute_v to_o hinder_v france_n from_o execute_v her_o design_n of_o extirpate_v the_o truth_n but_o this_o signify_v that_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o true_a christian_n shall_v awaken_v europe_n as_o well_o that_o part_n which_o be_v roman_a catholic_n as_o that_o which_o be_v protestant_a to_o oblige_v it_o to_o look_v to_o
lie_v so_o he_o be_v their_o saviour_n if_o the_o jew_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o look_v for_o but_o the_o conversion_n of_o some_o thousand_o of_o they_o who_o shall_v not_o be_v damn_v can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o goodness_n be_v great_a that_o be_v bestow_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n and_o that_o god_n will_v deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o multitude_n of_o his_o lovingkindness_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o whole_a nation_n which_o for_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v loft_n will_v such_o a_o conversion_n deserve_v to_o be_v count_v any_o thing_n above_o all_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n in_o this_o 63_o chapter_n that_o the_o six_o first_o verse_n represent_v in_o a_o magnificent_a manner_n the_o bloody_a victory_n of_o a_o conqueror_n who_o be_v this_o that_o come_v from_o edom_n with_o dye_v garment_n from_o bozrah_n this_o that_o be_v glorious_a in_o his_o apparel_n travel_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o strength_n i_o that_o speak_v in_o righteousness_n mighty_a to_o save_v wherefore_o be_v thou_o red_a in_o thy_o apparel_n and_o thy_o garment_n like_o he_o that_o tread_v in_o the_o wine-fat_n i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o for_o i_o will_v tread_v they_o in_o my_o anger_n and_o trample_v they_o in_o my_o fury_n and_o their_o blood_n shall_v be_v sprinkle_v upon_o my_o garment_n and_o i_o will_v stain_v all_o my_o raiment_n for_o the_o day_n of_o vengeance_n be_v in_o my_o heart_n and_o the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_v be_v come_v and_o i_o look_v and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o help_v and_o i_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o uphold_v therefore_o my_o own_o arm_n bring_v salvation_n unto_o i_o and_o my_o fury_n it_o uphold_v i_o and_o i_o will_v tread_v down_o the_o people_n in_o my_o anger_n and_o make_v they_o drink_v in_o my_o fury_n and_o i_o will_v bring_v down_o their_o strength_n to_o the_o earth_n ordinary_o this_o passage_n be_v interpret_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o do_v not_o oppose_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o it_o by_o a_o pious_a allusion_n revelation_n the_o victory_n over_o antichrist_n fortolde_v in_o the_o 63_o of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n but_o i_o much_o wonder_v that_o none_o have_v descry_v its_o true_a meaning_n and_o that_o none_o have_v perceive_v that_o the_o same_o event_n exact_o be_v foretold_v here_o and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n from_o the_o 11_o verse_n to_o the_o end_n it_o be_v so_o plain_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o expression_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v to_o this_o passage_n of_o isaiah_n when_o he_o say_v â—5_n revel_v 19_o â—5_n and_o he_o tread_v the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o fierceness_n and_o wrath_n of_o almighty_a god._n the_o figure_n be_v the_o same_o borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n combat_n and_o bloodshed_n so_o that_o without_o doubt_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v signify_v in_o both_o place_n namely_o that_o great_a victory_n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n must_v gain_v over_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n a_o unbloody_a victory_n and_o which_o must_v be_v gain_v by_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o mouth_n i._n e._n his_o word_n but_o it_o be_v represent_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o war_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o paint_v out_o spiritual_a victory_n with_o colour_n borrow_v from_o temporal_a one_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v for_o who_o this_o victory_n describe_v by_o isaiah_n must_v be_v gain_v without_o doubt_n it_o be_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o speak_v the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_a be_v come_v and_o present_o after_o follow_v that_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v i_o will_v mention_v the_o lovingkindness_n of_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n which_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o can_v belong_v to_o any_o other_o it_o be_v therefore_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o on_o their_o behalf_n that_o the_o great_a battle_n in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v fight_v it_o will_v be_v to_o get_v a_o crown_n for_o they_o and_o to_o raise_v they_o upon_o a_o throne_n therefore_o this_o nation_n be_v not_o in_o so_o great_a a_o error_n as_o man_n have_v hitherto_o imagine_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o their_o messiah_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o must_v advance_v their_o nation_n to_o very_o great_a glory_n but_o they_o be_v mistake_v 1._o in_o that_o they_o have_v not_o own_a the_o messiah_n in_o his_o state_n of_o humiliation_n and_o will_v not_o till_o his_o glorious_a appearance_n 2._o they_o doubtless_o mistake_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o kingdom_n fix_v thereto_o too_o much_o of_o what_o be_v temporal_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o spiritual_a and_o not_o at_o all_o consist_v in_o command_v over_o nation_n to_o assemble_v they_o for_o war_n to_o receive_v of_o they_o tribute_n and_o subjection_n it_o will_v rather_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o this_o nation_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o glorious_a of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o zealous_a the_o most_o holy_a which_o shall_v give_v pastor_n and_o it_o may_v be_v governor_n to_o all_o other_o people_n in_o this_o we_o have_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o the_o book_n of_o revelation_n there_o be_v nothing_o formal_o speak_v of_o the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o very_a surprise_v thing_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v have_v omit_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a event_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o book_n of_o prophecy_n contain_v the_o history_n of_o it_o so_o our_o interpreter_n will_v willing_o find_v it_o every_o where_o and_o real_o can_v find_v it_o but_o in_o very_a few_o place_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o it_o be_v only_a to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o those_o place_n be_v that_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a people_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n there_o be_v no_o other_o holy_a people_n but_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n so_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v the_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o five_o monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o kingdom_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o angel_n who_o foretold_v his_o birth_n to_o the_o b._n virgin._n god_n will_v give_v he_o the_o throne_n of_o david_n his_o father_n i_o will_v feign_v know_v how_o that_o oracle_n have_v be_v accomplish_v the_o convert_a gentile_n of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v king_n for_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v they_o the_o kingdom_n of_o david_n while_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v child_n and_o brethren_n of_o david_n be_v the_o avow_a enemy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o may_v well_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n whereof_o that_o of_o david_n be_v the_o figure_n but_o that_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n satisfy_v but_o what_o do_v the_o answer_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n signify_v they_o demand_v of_o he_o zews_n i._o christ_n promise_v his_o apostle_n to_o re-establish_a the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o zews_n will_v thou_o at_o this_o time_n restore_v the_o kingdom_n again_o to_o israel_n jesus_n reply_v by_o remit_v they_o to_o another_o time_n it_o be_v not_o for_o you_o say_v he_o to_o know_v the_o time_n sand_n season_n which_o the_o father_n have_v put_v in_o his_o own_o power_n if_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v never_o be_v restore_v to_o israel_n why_o do_v not_o our_o lord_n tell_v they_o so_o and_o why_o do_v he_o hold_v they_o in_o suspense_n if_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n and_o our_o christian_a church_n why_o do_v he_o refer_v they_o to_o a_o long_a time_n say_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o knowledge_n of_o that_o time_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n shall_v be_v effect_v within_o a_o few_o year_n in_o their_o own_o time_n before_o their_o eye_n and_o by_o themselves_o last_o why_o have_v he_o command_v we_o to_o pray_v daily_o thy_o kingdom_n come_v since_o that_o kingdom_n be_v already_o come_v for_o by_o that_o kingdom_n can_v be_v understand_v the_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n where_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o as_o man_n be_v only_o the_o